is giuen all power in heauen and in earth which we confesse when we call him Lord. If he therefore be with vs we neede not to feare who be against vs. For he is our God our Sauiour our Lord our Master our King our euerlasting high Priest I cannot prosecute either these or the rest of the points By these you will coniecture the rest and easily see the epitome of Christianitie concluded in this short salutation LECTVRE III. PHILIP 1. vers 3.4.5 I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memory c. NOw giue me leaue before I come to that which followeth to note one thing farther from the words already handled and that is the Apostles often vsing of the name of Iesus Christ in so few words Out of the abundance of his heart his mouth spake and still his mouth was filled with Iesus Christ Iesus Christ insomuch that three seuerall times still he ingeminates Iesus Christ Paul and Timothie the seruants of Iesus Christ to all the saints in Iesus Christ grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ Which argueth that his comfort was in him that his loue was set on him and that he was vnto him as the spouse speaketh in the Canticles the chiefest of ten thousand Cant. 5.10 Hence then I obserue a rule whereby commonly to discerne what a man is his speach commonly bewraieth what he is The worldling his tongue is still talking of the world the couetous man of his money the voluptuous man of his pleasure the proud man of his rich attire the delicate man of his dainty fare the pot-companion of his cups and the like commonly talke most of the things they like best and by their talke commonly they may bee discerned what they are And in this respect as it is with them that set their affections on things which are on earth so is it with them that set their affections on the things which are aboue They are still talking of the word of their saluation of the commandements of the Lord of the mercies of the Lord and of the things that belong vnto their peace as Dauid professeth of himselfe saying Ps 101.1.119.13.15.145 5.35.28 My song shall be of mercy and iudgement with my lips doe I speake of all the iudgements of thy mouth I talke of thy commandments and haue respect vnto thy waies I will talke of thy worship ô Lord thy glory thy praise and wondrous workes my tongue shall be talking of thy righteousnesse all the day long and I will tell of thy saluation from day to day But of all other things their delight is in their hearts to muse and with their tongues to talke of Iesus Christ Here their hearts dance for ioy and the talking hereof is more sweet then hony and the hony-combe vnto their mouthes Hereon they loue as it were to dwell and their tongues can neuer be satisfied with talking on him And why here is their comfort here is their hope here is their loue here is their crowne of reioycing Here is their protector in all dangers their reconciler vnto God their mediator betweene God and them their Sauiour from their sinnes and he that is made of God vnto them wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption Here is he in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge of mercy and loue in whom alone the father is well pleased And therefore here as men rauisht with ioy they cry and cry againe holy Iesus sweet Iesus blessed Iesus euen as we see the spouse in the Canticles not to leaue her bridegroome Christ Iesus after once shee catch hold of him but still cries O fountaine of the gardens O well of liuing waters Cant. 4.15.5.10.11 and of the springs of Lebanon My wellbeloued is white and ruddy the chiefest of ten thousand His head is as fine gold his locks curled and blacke as a rauen c. ad vers 17. Thus the children of God loue to talke of him whom their soule loueth and thus commonly a man may discerne who are saints in Christ Iesus Commonly I say not euermore certainely For if good speech and holy talke and crying Lord Lord and often vsing of the name of Iesus Christ were a perpetuall and certaine rule of a good Christian the dissembling hypocrite would be as good a Christian as the best And a hard matter it is not to be deceiued sometimes by the hypocrite But commonly I say a mans speach bewraieth what he is holy or profane The ground of which note is that saying of our Sauiour Mat. 12.34 that of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and otherwise we cannot iudge whereon the heart thinketh but by that whereon the tongue runneth Hence then learne you beloued to make tryall vnto your selues and to giue tryall vnto others what yee are Your tongue and talke may tell your selues and doe tell others what yee are What is it whereon your tongues loue most to talke and wherein yee take most pleasure when yee talke Is it on the things which are on earth It may be a token vnto your selues and others that yee are earthly minded Is it on the things which are aboue It may be a token vnto your selues and others that your conversation is in heauen If yee loue Christ Iesus if yee take comfort in Christ Iesus your tongues will be talking of Iesus Christ and your hearts will reioyce when your tongues are talking of him As therefore the Apostle exhorteth the Colossians so doe I you Let your speach be gracious alwaies Col. 4.6 and powdred with salt Let the mercies which yee haue in Christ Iesus be so sweet and comfortable vnto you that your hearts may delight alwaies to muse and your tongues alwaies to talke of Christ Iesus Let him be hid in your heart let him breake out in your tongue and let him reioyce both the heart and the tongue that so yee may haue testimonie within your selues and giue testimonie vnto others that yee are Saints in Christ Iesus Now proceede we to that which followeth I thanke my God After the inscription and salutation now followeth the body of the Epistle it selfe wherein the principall scope and drift of the Apostle is to confirme the Philippians in the truth wherein they stood that they might not onely not decrease but increase in all knowledge and in all iudgement In this exordium or beginning of his Epistle which is from verse 3. to 12. to testifie his loue toward the Philippians that so they might the rather hearken vnto him 1. he signifieth his reioycing on their behalfe for the grace of God already bestowed on them 2. he signifieth his assured hope of Gods farther mercy towards them in performing the good worke which he had begun in them 3. he prayeth for their perseuerance increase in all knowledge and in all godlines His reioycing on their behalfe he signifieth 1. in his giuing of
life of righteousnesse in himselfe that as he knew by the word Christ his resurrection to haue such a vertue so by experience in himselfe he might know Christ his resurrection to haue such a vertue And this care the Prophet exhorteth all men vnto where he saith Psal 34.8 Taste and see how gracious the Lord is Where yee may not thinke that the Prophet speaketh as if the gracious goodnesse of the Lord could be tasted on with the mouth or seene with the eye but his meaning is that such is the gracious goodnesse of the Lord vnto his children that they may haue as sound experimentall knowledge thereof as if they should taste it with their mouths or see it with their eyes It is then as if the Prophet had thus said Know yee doe the gracious goodnesse of the Lord by his manifolde mercies and more then so yee may know it by your owne experience Acknowledge therefore him to bee gracious whom by your own experimentall knowledge ye doe as it were taste and see to be gracious As then the Prophet doth exhort vs and as our Apostle both by example and exhortation moueth vs our care should be that besides our knowledge out of the word we might haue a feeling knowledge of that wee know out of the word by experience in our selues This then should teach vs to obserue the mercies and iudgements of the Lord to obserue the proofe and experience in our daily life of such things as wee know by the word that so we may haue not a contemplatiue onely but an experimentall knowledge of things in our selues As for example the scripture telleth vs that the poore crieth and the Lord heareth him and saueth him out of all his troubles Psal 34.6 This we know to be true because wee finde it so in the word But our care should be farther to know it by a feeling experience in our owne selues We must then obserue the mercies of the Lord in hearing vs when we call vpon him and deliuering vs in euery needfull time of trouble so shall we know not only by the word but by experience in our own selues that the Lord heareth the poore when they cry vnto him and saueth them out of all their troubles Psal 34.7 So Dauid besides this knowledge out of the word 1 Sam. 17.37 that the Angell of the Lord pitcheth round about them that feare him and deliuereth them had obserued the truth of it by his owne experience in his deliuerance out of the paw of the Lyon Matth. 16.18 and out of the paw of the Beare and thereupon was bold to encounter that great Goliah that vncircumcised Philistim Againe we know that the gates of hell shal not preuaile against Christ his Church because the scripture saith so But will wee so know it to be so as if our owne senses should tell vs that it were so Then we must obserue the stormes and tempests the persecutions and troubles the batteries and assaults that Satan in his members makes against the Church and how the Lord bringeth all their counsels to naught and maketh their deuises to be nothing else but the imagination of a vaine thing And thus in all things we must obserue that by long experience our spirituall senses may be exercised to know the truth of euery thing that wee know out of the word But so carelesse commonly we are that wee passe ouer the mercies and the iudgements of the Lord without obseruation at all whereby we might grow in all iudgement and sound experience It may be that some of vs sometimes will desire to know somewhat out of the scriptures touching the Sacraments touching the resurrection touching faith touching good workes c. But what is it It is onely to know it there it is not to haue a feeling of it in our owne soules If wee haue the text of scripture for proofe we thinke we haue knowledge enough but for proofe out of our owne experience in our owne soule we look not after it But beloued ye see we should haue a care as to abound in knowledge out of the Scriptures so in sound iudgment out of a feeling experience in our selues of the truth of that we know Let vs not therefore â—ightly passe ouer the things that we know out of the word but let vs labour to increase in a feeling knowledge of them in our owne soules Let vs obserue in our daily experience that as it is written so it is indeed that when we heare or read such and such things out of the word our owne soules within vs may giue witnesse vnto the same and say it is so indeede in mine owne experience I finde it to be most true Thus the Apostle exhorteth and thus it behoueth vs to doe The next thing which here I note is that the Apostle praieth for the Philippians that their loue may abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement which is that their loue might bee founded and grounded in sound knowledge and in sound iudgement that each hauing helpe of other and each being furnished by other they might the better discerne things that differ c. Whence I obserue yet a farther continuall care necessarie for all Christians and that is that their loue may abound in knowledge and in all iudgement Though saith the Apostle I had all knowledge and had not loue I were nothing 1 Cor. 13.2 So on the other side though we say we haue all loue and haue not knowledge it is nothing for what is all our loue if it be not grounded in knowledge and in iudgement Then these are good when they grow vp together and each hath helpe of other and which of these soeuer growes vp without other like vnto Ionas gourd it will quickly wither Our care then must be that our loue may abound in knowledge and in all iudgement In knowledge that we may know on whom our loue ought principally to be set And in all iudgement that knowing whom we ought to loue we may loue them whom wee ought Gal. 6.10 and as we ought Let vs doe good saith the Apostle vnto all men but especially vnto them which are of the housholde of faith Here we are taught whome we ought principally to loue We are to loue all men but especially them that are of the houshold of faith theÌ„ that are ioyned vnto vs in the band of Christianity And knowing that they are those whoÌ„ we ought principally to loue we are to loue them in deed in truth the more neerely that they are linked vnto vs in the bands of Christianitie the more dearely we are to loue them Otherwise our loue If it be not in knowledge and in all iudgement may do more harme then good euen as wee see that zeale doth without knowledge for it was in zeale but without knowledge Gal. 1.14 that Paul persecuted the Church of God extreamely and wasted it And it was in
thy candlesticke out of his place What is that that is he will remoue his Church from thence by taking his gospell from them Euen as our blessed Sauiour also threatned the Iewes saying Matth. 21.43 The kingdome of God shall be taken from you and giuen to a nation which shall bring forth the fruits thereof So the Prophet threatning a heauy iudgement vpon the rulers of Israel Behold saith he the daies come that I will send a famine in the land Amâ—s 8.11 not a famine of bread nor a thirst for water but of hearing the word of the Lord which how grieuous a famine and how heauy a iudgement it is appeareth by that of Salomon where he saith that where there is no vision Prou. 29.18 .i. no sincere preaching of the word no sound fellowship in the gospell there the people perisheth euen perisheth both in soule and body And as the curse and iudgement is great and grieuous of wanting so is the blessing and benefit of hauing this fellowship in the gospell exceeding great and happy for it is indeed our very life and soule 1 Pet 1.3.23.2.2 whereby we are begotten borne and nourished vnto euerlasting tife as Peter witnesseth It is the lanterne vnto our feete and the light vnto our steps to bring vs to the Citie of the liuing God the celestiall Ierusalem Heb. 12.22 23 24. and to the company of innumerable Angells and to the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen and to God the iudge of all and to the spirits of iust and perfit men and to Iesus the mediator of the new testament and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things then that of Abel By it we are called out of darknes into light instructed in the way of God perfitly grounded and stablished in the faith and made wise vnto saluation Rom. 1.16 for it is the power of God vnto saluation vnto euery one that beleeueth See then whether here it be not principall cause for vs to pray for our Church that in it the gospell of our saluation may for euer be freely and sincerely preached and for our selues that we may continue in that grace wherein we stand by the gospell of our saluation Yes surely if either feare of as great a plague of Gods wrath as can fall vpon vs may force vs to pray or desire of as great a blessing of God as can befall vs may perswade vs to pray we haue great cause euen to powre out our soules in prayer and supplication vnto our God for the blessed continuance of that fellowship which we haue with other Churches in the gospell that as now so euer this grace may bee continued vpon vs. Yea beloued if yee shall but cast your eyes abroad into the land yee shall finde that there is great cause thus to pray For how doth Atheisme and abominable irreligion spread it selfe and ouer-spread the whole face of the land Hath it not nestled it selfe on hie and said within it selfe who shall bring me downe to the ground How doth Papisme and out-worne Pelagianisme now shoote out the head and breake out in many places as if now the day approched wherein they may say so so thus would we haue it How hath cunning policie broken the necke of Christianitie and now so swaieth that it carieth all almost with it What neglect and contempt of the word is there in all places And what else are these but forerunners of a fearefull iudgement to follow What else doe these threaten but the remouing of our candlesticke from vs Beloued shall wee see and know these things and shall wee not pray Let vs pray at euening and at morning and at midday let vs pray and that instantly that this iudgement may neuer fall vpon vs that this light of the gospell may neuer be put out but that it may shine amongst vs from generation to generation vntill the day of Christ Iesus The more that the danger is let vs pray the more feruently and let vs not giue our selues any rest but still pray vnto the Lord for our continuance which we haue with other reformed Churches in the gospell The fourth thing which here I note is that the Apostle thus praied for the Philippians alwaies in all his praiers Whence I obserue with what constant assiduity and carefullnesse we ought to pray for our Church and for our selues that we may continue in the fellowship which we haue in the gospell we should neuer pray but alwaies in our praiers this praier for our Church and for our selues should continually be remembred that the fellowship which we now haue with other Churches in the gospell may for euer be continued vnto vs. To pray alwaies Rom. 12.12 1 Thess 5.17 Luc. 18.1 and not to faint or giue ouer is a thing much commanded by the Holy Ghost Continue in prayer saith our Apostle And againe in another place Pray continually And to the same purpose is that parable of the importunate widow in the gospell All which places shew vs the necessitie of praier that whensoeuer we stand in neede we haue recourse vnto God by praier so the constant perseuerance that is to be vsed in praier that howsoeuer for some time we seeme to pray and bee not heard yet we faint not nor giue ouer but still pray and that instantly Now as wee are to pray and to pray alwaies so alwaies in all our praiers this is to be remembred that we pray that the Lord his way may be knowne vpon earth and his sauing health among all nations that the preaching of the gospell may bee fruitfull vnto vs and vnto the whole Church that the word of the Lord may haue free passage and be glorified that we may continue grounded and stablished in the faith as wee haue beene taught in Iesus Christ that we and our whole Church may continue in the fellowship which we haue with other Churches in the gospell This the example of our Apostle teacheth vs to do who in that he did for others left vs an example what to doe for our selues and for others Yea but is not the Lord alwaies more ready to heare then we are to pray and hath he not said that whosoeuer asketh receiueth that he that seeketh findeth and that to him that knocketh it shall be opened Or if it be so what needeth it alwaies in all our praiers thus to pray as hath beene said True it is that whosoeuer asketh receiueth and that the Lord is more ready to heare and to grant our requests then we are to pray and call vpon his name for commonly he preuenteth vs with his blessings and whatsoeuer it is that we haue by praier he it is that teacheth vs to pray for it as we ought But some things we aske often and receiue not Jam. 4.3 because we aske amisse and some things he hath appointed so to be granted if they bee continually asked And of this sort
heart holy Dauid here that vpright and iust man holy Iob here that chosen vessell to beare Christ his name before the Gentiles our holy Apostle shall haue their faults and their falls Here Abraham and Lot will bee sometimes at variance here Paul and Barnabas will sometimes not be of one accord here Paul and Peter will sometimes not be of one iudgement here we shall haue our falls we shall haue our imperfections whatsoeuer we be Only in the Citie which is aboue shall all teares be wiped from our eyes all wanes supplied all imperfections perfited all sinne cease and all enemies be vtterly destroyed only there our knowledge our iudgment our loue our peace our ioy shall be perfit How should we not long then to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord And yet to earthly minded are we many of vs that here we could bee content to pitch our tabernacles and neuer to remoue hence euen as if we loued darknes better then light and had rather dwell in the valley of teares then in the valley of blessing where we are but strangers then at home in our owne Citie Let vs beloued remember that here the best of vs haue our blemishes and that when it is it the best with vs we are but in the way vnto that which is best of all for vs that the best reformed Church on earth is not thorowly reformed and that the most sanctified man on earth is but onely in part sanctified And let vs make this benefit hereof daily more and more to grow out of loue with this life and in loue with that life in which there shall be no more death daily more and more to weyne our selues from the vanities of Ierusalem which is on earth where many things will be done through contention and vaine-glory and to haue our conuersation in heauen where we shall all be like minded hauing the same minde and being of one accord and of one iudgement And let this suffice to be obserued in generall from the matter of the Apostles exhortation whereby ye see the state euen of the best reformed Churches and so of the most holy men and what vse is to be made of the imperfections which follow the most perfit in this life Now let vs come vnto the seuerall points whereunto the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians and in them vs. The first thing wherevnto hee exhorteth them is in generall that they be like minded or like affectioned as the same phrase is translated else where Ro. 12.16 hauing their affections likings and desires set on the same things for in this as in the generall are comprised as I take it those particulars which follow in this verse So that when he exhorteth them to be like minded it is in generall that their affections be set on the same things louing the same things according in desire of the same things and according in iudgment of the same things but all in the Lord. Whence I obserue a necessarie dutie in all Christians called to the knowledge of God by the Gospell of Christ Iesus which is that they be like minded in the Lord setting their affections likings and desires on the same things in the Lord. A duty which our Apostle prescribeth almost as oft as any other duty 1 Cor. 1.10 In the beginning of his former to the Corinthians he beseecheth them by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake one thing and that they be knit together in one minde and in one iudgement Where yee see he beseecheth them and in them vs euen by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to be all of one minde and because disagreeing in words engendreth dissension of minde therefore that wee may the rather be all of one minde hee beseecheth vs all to speake one thing In the end likewise of his latter to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.11 he commendeth this dutie vnto them saying Finally brethren fare yee well be perfect be of good comfort be of one minde as thinking this dutie so necessarie that both in the beginning and in the end and at all times they were to be put in minde of it In this place likewise yee see how roundly and deeply he adiureth and chargeth the Philippians and in them vs to be â—ike minded saying If there be any consolation in Christ c. fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded And in the last chapter saue one to the Romanes Rom. 15.5 he maketh a most earnest praier vnto God for them that they might be like minded one towards another saying Now the God of patience and consolation giue you that yee â—e like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus that â—ee may with one minde and with one mouth praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Where first the Apostle imâ—lieth that if they be like minded God must giue them this to â—e like minded and therefore hee praieth vnto God to giue â—hem this grace that they be like minded one towards another Secondly he noteth how he would haue both them and vs â—o bee like minded one towards another viz according to Christ Iesus to consent in that truth which hee hath taught and in that loue which hee hath commanded for otherwise if we be like minded but not according to Christ Iesus not in the Lord what great thing doe we doe Are not the Iewes like minded among themselues the Turkes amongst themselues the aduersaries of the truth amongst themselues Were not the Priests Scribes and Pharisies of one minde when they condemned the innocent bloud and the whole multitude of the Iewes when they cried all at once saying Crucifie him crucifie him away with him and deliuer vnto vs Barrabas And are not they all of one minde that cast their heads together with one consent and consult to worke wickednesse in what kinde soeuer it be And to consent and be like minded in these and the like things is it not rather a conspiracie then an vnitie We aâ—e not then onely to be like minded but to bee like minded in the Lord to be like minded according to Christ Iesus And lastly the Apostle sheweth to what end he would haue vs to be like minded namely that with one minde and one mouth we may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ not onely with one minde but also with one mouth nor onely with one mouth but also with one minde Thiâ— then yee see it to be a dutie so necessarie in vs and in all Christians that wee be like minded in the Lord that the Apostle still commendeth it vnto vs beseeching vs to be like minded charging and adiuring vs to be like minded and praying vnto God that we be like minded But why is it so necessarie a dutie that we be like minded iâ— the Lord Many reasons might be alleaged but I will oneâ— mention two As first because we haue one Lord one faith one
superstition By bowing the knee â—e Apostle here meaneth that subiection and worship which â— creatures ought continually to performe and which all â—atures shall performe to Christ in that day some willingly â—d cheerefully as holy men and Angels some vnwillingly â—d to their confusion as the deuils and wicked men his instruments for so the Lord by his Prophet vseth the same phrase of speech Esa 45.23 where he saith Euery knee shall bowe vnto me that is shall be subiect to mee and worship mee Here then is a dutie prescribed necessarily to be performed of euery Christian which is to glorifie him who is exalted into the height of glory both in our bodies and in our spiritâ— to worship him with holy worship to subiect our selues vnto him in all obedience vnto his heauenly will for worthy is the Lambe that was killed Ap 5.12 to receiue all power and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and prâ—ise The Angels in heauen they glorifie the name of Iesus in that they are alwayes ready to execute his will and to doe whatsoeuer he commandeth them Hâ—b 1.14 Whereupon they are called ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes which shall bee heires oâ— saluation This also is that holy worship wherewith we oughâ— to worship him and to glorifie his name euen to be heare and doers of his word to obey his will to walke in his lawes and to keepe his commandements Not the bare and outward capping and kneeling at the name of Iesus but principally obedience vnto his will that is named is the honor which here he accepteth of vs. For as not euery one that saiâ—â— vnto him Lord Lord shall enter into his kingdome so noâ— euery one that boweth at the name of Iesus shall enter inâ—â— his kingdome but he that doth his will and walketh in hiâ—wayes Saul when he was sent to slay the Amalekites though to honour God greatly by sparing the best of the sheepe are of the oxen to sacrifice vnto him But it was said vnto hiâ— Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrificeâ— as when his voice is obeyed 1 Sa. 15.22 Behold to obey is better than sacrifiâ—â— and to hearken is better than the fat of Rammes So you happiâ— may thinke you honour our blessed Sauiour greatly when yâ— bowe your selues at euery sound of his name but behold 〈◊〉 obey his will is better than capping and kneeling or all ouâ—ward ceremonies whatsoeuer Yet mistake mee not I beseeâ—â— you as though I thought that the names of Iesus of Christ of the Lord of God of the Father of the Sonne or of thâ— holy Ghost were names of ordinary account and reckoning or to be passed ouer without reuerence as other names Nay whensoeuer wee heare or speake or thinke of them wee are â—o reuerence the maiestie of God signified thereby And feare-â—ill it may be to them that thinke or speake of them proâ—hanely or lightly or vpon each light and trifling occasion â—r otherwise than without great reuerence and feare that the â—ord will not hold them guiltlesse But this I say that neither â—he sound of these syllables of Iesus nor the name of Iesus â—hould affect vs more than any other names of Christ aâ—â—hough there lay some vertue in the bare word but whensoâ—uer wee heare or thinke or speake of him wee are to reueâ—ence his maiestie and in the reuerent feare of his name to â—â—biect our selues vnto his will This is a part of that dutie â—hereby wee must glorifie Christ Iesus Men and brethren let vs at length looke to it Hee that â—all come will come and will not tarry We pray daily Thy â—all be done in earth as it is in heauen but it is but lip-labour The Angels in heauen are alwayes ready to execute his will â—ut on earth wee follow our owne wils and walke in the â—ayes of our owne hearts Wee regard not to walke in the way â—f the Lord or to hearken to the words of his mouth Wee â—ill not obey wee will not incline our eare but wee will goe â—fter the counsels and stubbornnesse of our wicked hearts â—ell rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft 1 Sa. 15.23 and transgression â— wickednesse and idolatrie Take heed and put not off from â—ay to day Come and learne to know the Lord his will and â—e not forgetfull hearers but doers of the word If wee now â—rue him and doe his will wee shall afterwards raigne with â—im But he that now will not be subiect vnto his will let him â—now that wee shall all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ and then euery knee shall bowe vnto him Blessed are â—hey that heare the word of God and liue thereafter LECTVRE XXXI PHILIP 2. Verse 10.11 That at the name of Iesus should euery knee beâ— both of things in heauen and things in earth and thâ—â—gâ— vnder c. NOw before we proceed vnto the next point it the words following one or two doubts arising from these words are first to be resolued and answered The Apostle saith that God hath giuen vnto Christ being raised from the dead a name aboue euery name that a the name of Iesus should euery knee bow c. that is that all creatures should be subiect vnto him and worship him Heretheâ— it may be doubted and demanded how it is that all creatures are not subiect vnto Christ that all creatures doe not worship him For not only the Deuils in hell but likewise many wicked men instruments of Sathan here on earth are so farre from being subiect vnto him that they are sworne enemie vnto him and to his kingdome and swell and rage againâ—â— him some against him in his owne person and all against hiâ— in his members here on earth True it is indeed that Christ hath many enemies which are not subiect vnto him nor worship him 1 Cor. 15 25 For he must raigne as saith the Apostle till her 〈◊〉 put all his enemies vnder his feet Where the Apostle plainlâ— implieth that Christ hath and shall haue enemies which 〈◊〉 not be subiect vnto him and worship him euen till such time as he shall deliuer vp his kingdome to his Father that is eâ—â—â— till hee shall come in the last and great day to iudge both the quicke and the dead in his second comming Yea and it is for the glory of his kingdome that still there be enemies vnto hiâ— kingdome that so hee may be glorified both by the victorâ— which he giueth vnto his Saints here on earth ouer these enemies and likewise by the victorie which himselfe shall haâ—â— ouer them in that day when their faces shall gather blacknes and darknesse before him and when hee shall adiudge them â—nto that Tophet prepared of old Esa 30.33 the burning whereof is fire and â—uch wood and the breath of the Lord like a riuer of brimstone â—oth kindle it as the Prophet speaketh But to answer vnto â—he question how
meddle not now with those other glorious titles giuen to the word in holy Scriptures as that it is called the word of God the wholesome word of truth the Gospell of saluation c. Euen this that it is called the word of life may teach vs how precious the ministerie and preaching thereof ought to be vnto vs euen more precious than thousands of gold and siluer and as wee desire to be saued in the day of Christ so should wee thirst after these most sweet waters of life But what thirsting is there after them They are brought vnto vs in conduits euen vnto our doores and yet wee will scarce step out of our doores to drinke of them nay wee will sit in our doores and in our houses talking and sleeping rather than wee will come into the house of God and drinke of these waters Euery light excuse and euery small businesse will serue to stay vs from comming to heare the word read and preached I told you euen now of our slacknesse in comming of our negligence in hearing of our carelesnesse to meditate after we haue heard of the holy word of life If I should adde vnto that complaint another of prophaning the Lords day which should be wholly spent in hearing and reading and meditating of the holy word of life of prophaning it I say with dancing and drinking and playing at this or that game or keeping this or that vnprofitable and vnnecessary obseruation and custome should I iustly be reproued Yea but this yee doe in the morning or in the euening not in seruice-time of day Yea but this yee doe on the Lords day which the Lord hath commanded to be kept holy not only in seruice-time of day but Remember saith he that thou keepe holy the Sabboth day Hee doth not limit it to this or that part of the day but keepe the day holy by hearing and reading and meditating in the holy word of life Yea but this is too precise and strait and sauours too much of Puritanisme Well be it as it will thou must either be a Puritan in obseruation of the commandement or else thou bringest vpon thy selfe iudgement O consider this men and brethren what it is that wee call you vnto It is the word of life by which you must be begotten vnto eternall life or else you cannot be saued by the direction and guidance whereof you must enter into rest or else you shall neuer finde rest vnto your soules Dauid when he could not be present in the assemblie of Gods people to praise his God heare his word because of his persecutors he thought the sparrowes and the swallowes happy that might nestle themselues in the house of God Insomuch that he brake out as Psal 42.1.2.84.1.2.3.4 10. Our case is not as Dauids was wee may come We should say therefore with Dauid in another place I was glad c. Yea we should call one vnto another and say as it is in Esay Come and let vs goe vp c. Psal 122.1 Esa 2.3 Col. 3.16 Scrutamini Scripturas c. Ioh. 5.39 Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously c. In a famine of bread yee need no exhortation to seeke for bread to refresh and sustaine your bodies Your soules farre more precious than your bodies and your soules hunger-starued and yet what care for your soules The sicknesse is most dangerous when it is least felt LECTVRE XXXVIII PHILIP 2. verse 15 16 17 18. That I may reioyce in the day of Christ that I haue not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine c. THus farre of the former reason and of the vses thence to bee made by vs heretofore Now followeth the latter reason drawne from the Apostle himselfe in these words that I may reiojce in the day of Christ c. That I may reioyce c. This is the Apostle his latter reason whereby he would enforce his former exhortations and it is as if he had said My beloued I exhort you that you make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling and that ye do all things with your neighbours and brethren without murmuring and reasonings and these things I would haue you to doe as for your owne sakes that yee may be blamelesse and pure so for my sake also that I may reioyce c. Yea and if yee marke it euen in these words he would haue them to doe as he hath exhorted them both for his sake and for their sakes also For he would haue them to walke before God in all obedience with feare and trembling and with their neighbour in all loue without murmuring c. why that he may reioyce that 's for his owne sake But wherein doth he desire to reioyce Euen in their saluation that he hath not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine amongst them but that by his Ministerie and Apostleship they are gained vnto Christ That I may reioyce in the day of Christ c. By the day of Christ the Apostle meaneth that day when God shall iudge the secrets of all men by Iesus Christ that day of Christ his second comming vnto iudgement when it shall be rendred vnto euery man according to that he hath done in his flesh be it good or euill as also in many other places of the new Testament This day is called sometimes the day of Gods wrath sometimes the day of his appearing sometimes the day of iudgement sometimes the great day sometimes that day sometimes the day of the Lord sometimes the day of our Lord Iesus Christ sometimes the day of Christ Now that day of Christ his second comming vnto iudgement is therefore called the day of Christ because in that day God shall giue all iudgement vnto him and he shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God and all shall appeare before his iudgement seate and he shall separate the sheepe from the goates and set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left and shall say to the one Come yee blessed of my Father and to the other Depart from me yee cursed Now the Apostle would haue the Philippians so to walke both before God and men that in this day of Christ when he shall giue to euery man according as his worke shall be he may reioyce wherein that hee hath not runne in vaine c .i. that by his labours he hath gained them vnto Christ The manner of speech which the Apostle vseth seemeth to be borrowed from them that runne in a race wherein though many runne and labour hard toward the marke yet one alone receiueth the price and the rest runne in vaine and labour in vaine because they obtaine not the prâ—ce or the thing which they runne for So the Apostle maketh his account that in respect of them he should be like vnto those that runne in vaine and labour in vaine if hauing laboured to gaine them
not them vnto Christ Certainly of this I am perswaded that the moe soules they gaine vnto Christ the more glorious shall be their crowne of reioycing And therefore the Apostles glory no doubt shall be exceeding glorious by whose labours so many Churches were planted so many soules were brought vnto the faith Yet his glory in that day doth not wholy depend vpon the saluation of them that heare him The vsing of his talent faithfully shall be accounted vnto him as gaining with it Neither is his running and his labouring in vaine in respect of himselfe but onely in respect of them whose hearts the Lord doth not open that they should heare and beleeue and be saued as it is plaine out of Esay where Christ in his members thus complaineth I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine Esay 49.4 and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord my worke with my God though Israel be not gathered 5. yet shall I be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and my God shall be my strength By which words it is out of all doubt cleared that howsoeuer the Ministers labour be often in vaine howsoeuer his strength be often spent in vaine in respect of them that heare him because thereby their hearts are not mollified and they brought vnto the obedience of the faith yet for themselues their iudgement is with the Lord and their worke with their God Though they that heare them be of such vncircumcised hearts and eares that they cannot be gained vnto Christ yet shall they be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and their God shall be their strength To the like purpose is that in Ezechiel where the Lord instructing the Minister and watchman of the house of Israel in his dutie he saith EZec. 3.17.19.21 Sonne of man I haue made thee a watchman c. if thou warne the wicked and he turne not from his wickednesse nor from his wicked way he shall die in his iniquitie but thou hast deliuered thy soule c. What is then the Ministers dutie To warne the wicked and his dutie is to turne from the wickednesse of his waies If the Minister warne his labour is not in vaine in the Lord he deliuereth his owne soule but if the wicked being warned turne not from the wickednesse of his waies he dieth in his iniquitie so that his Minister in respect of him hath runne in vaine and laboured in vaine because he hath not reclaimed him from the wickednesse of his wayes Here then is a notable aduertisement for them that are hearers of the word to take heede that their watchman which is set ouer them spend not his strength in vaine and for nothing amongst them The Minister yee heare he runnes he labours he sweates he is still playing his prizes still trying his maisteries still plowing vp the fallow ground of your hearts in euery season yea in season and out of season sowing the immortall seede of the word alwaies on his watch tower in cold and in heate giuing warning of euery enemie which he doth descry Happily yee haue another conceit of the Ministers labour at least many haue that it is no such continuall labour that there is no such care or paines therein as is pretended Well whatsoeuer account yee make of the labour therein he spends his strength and oftentimes his bloud It is for you to looke vnto it that he spend not his strength in vaine If he teach you the waies of the Lord and yee receiue not instruction if he reproue such sinnes as breake out amongst you and ye hate to be reformed if hee call to fasting weeping and mourning and ye fall to eating drinking and dauncing if he exhort you to study to bee blamelesse and pure and the sonnes of God in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation and to shine amongst them as lights holding forth the word of life and ye giue your members seruants to vncleanesse and to iniquity to commit iniquity in a word if he out of the word either teach or improue or correct or instruct in righteousnesse ye refuse to hearken to the voice of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely what else doth hee in respect of you but runne in vaine and labour in vaine And if he spend his strength in vaine amongst you his worke is with his God but your bloud is vpon your owne head yee die in your sinnes but his soule is deliuered The minister his desire is to reioyce in the day of Christ but wherein in your saluation If in that day he shall not reioyce in your saluation what do ye thinke will be your portion His desire is not to runne in vaine nor to labour in vaine but it is in respect of you that he may gaine you vnto Christ For hee knoweth that his labour is not in vaine in the Lord. Hearken therefore and obey and harden not your hearts as in the prouocation and as in the day of tentation in the wildernesse If thou hearken thou shalt be the crowne of his reioycing and the crowne of his reioycing is in thy saluation And in any case take heed that thou iudge not amisse of him that is set ouer thee in the Lord to admonish thee of thy wâ—â—es For whatsoeuer it is wherein he either teacheth or improueth or correcteth or instructeth thee it is that hee may reioyce in the day of Christ that he hath not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine And this much of this later reason to enforce the former exhortations Yea and though I be offered c. The Apostle as yee haue heard vrged the Philippians that they would walke in all obedience with God and in all meeknesse with their brethren euen the rather for his sake that he might reioyce ouer them in the day of Christ Now the better to enforce this reason drawne from himselfe in these words hee assureth them that such is his longing after their saluation that if by his death they might be confirmed and strengthened in the faith hee would most willingly and ioyfully giue his life for them and if he shall do so he would not haue them to be sory but to be glad and reioyce thereat The manner of speech here vsed is drawne from the sacrifices of the old law wherein the Priests were commanded after their comming into the land of Canaan Num. 15 7 alwaies to poure out a drinke offering vpon the sacrifice that was offered The Apostle therefore alluding hereunto saith that if his soule should now bee poured out as a drinke offering vpon that spirituall sacrifice of their faith which by his ministery and Apostleship they had embraced for their farther confirmation and strengthening therein he would be glad and reioyce with them for that their faith by his death were strengthened Here then we may obserue how zealous the Pastor ought to be of the saluation of his flocke he ought with Saint Paul in this
But we see he vsed no such speech but as it pleased the Lord to vse these meanes in restoring him to health so he with all thankfulnes vsed the meanes and was restored vnto health Let vs therefore know that it is the Lord onely that deliuereth from death and restoreth vnto life and health and that this he doth sometimes without meanes and most commonly by meanes Let vs therefore in the bed of our sicknesse call vpon the Lord and let vs not neglect the meanes which he hath ordeined for the recouerie of our health Let vs onely trust in the Lord and let vs know that if the meanes be helpfull vnto vs it is because of the Lord his blessing vpon them He blesseth the meanes and therefore we are healed by the meanes so that he healeth and therefore we are healed Now what is the cause wherefore the Lord hauing visited vs with sicknesse doth againe raise vs from the bed of our sicknesse and restore vs vnto health This is not for any thing in our selues but for his owne mercies sake as the Apostle plainely sheweth when he saith but God had mercy on him for it is as if he had said but God for his mercies sake restored him vnto health Whence I gather this note that restoring vnto health is a mercy of the Lord. Which is farther proued vnto vs by that song or psalme of thanksgiuing which Ezechias made after his restoring vnto health where he saith Esay 38.17 Behold for felicitie I had bitter griefe but it was thy pleasure to deliuer my soule from the pit of corruption It was thy pleasure or it was thy loue to deliuer my soule c where that is ascribed to Gods loue whence his mercy floweth which in our Apostle is ascribed vnto Gods mercy So that restoring vnto health is a louing mercy of the Lord. What shall we say then When wicked and vngodly men are restored vnto health is this a louing mercy of the Lord towards them Yes surely â—or albeit so their sinne and consequently their iudgement be increased yet this not comming from this mercy of lengthning their daies but from their owne corrupt nature we are to account that health and life and wealth and whatsoeuer else they haue are temporall mercies of the Lord vpon them Howbeit the mercies of the Lord in restoring his children vnto health and in restoring the wicked vnto health are much different His mercy wherein he restoreth the wicked vnto health is a generall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon all men proceeding from such a loue as whereby he maketh his sunne to arise on the euill and the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust But his mercy wherein he restoreth his children vnto health is a speciall mercy whereby he taketh pitie vpon his children proceeding from that loue wherewithall he loueth vs in Christ Iesus by that the wicked are only restored vnto bodily health by this the children of God are so restored vnto bodily health that farther in soule they are more quickned then before by that the iudgement of the wicked is increased for that they abuse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored vnto the dishonor of God by this Gods name is more glorified in his children for that they vse their health whereunto in mercy they are restored to the praise of the glory of Gods grace In a word by that the wicked are made more inexcusable by this the children of God are made more fruitfull in good works and more assured of Gods loue Albeit then it be a mercy of the Lord both to the godly and likewise to the vngodly that they are restored vnto health for that the Lord might in iustice haue suffered his rod to lie longer vpon them if he had dealt with them in weight and measure yet is it such a speciall mercy proceeding from such a speciall loue which hee vouchsafeth vnto his children in restoring them to health as that the wicked and vngodly haue no part or portion at all therein Is it then such a speciall mercy vnto Gods children that they are restored vnto health Were not death rather a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto them or had not death then beene a speciall mercy unto Epaphroditus Surely it cannot be denied but that it is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children if when he hath exercised them with his rod and prepared them by sicknesse vnto himselfe he take them by death out of the miseries of this life and translate them into the kingdome of his Sonne Ap. 14.13 For so saith the Spirit Blessed are the dead that die in the Lord and why for they rest from their labours and their works follow them They rest from their labors What is that that is by death they are deliuered and freed from such griefes and sorowes and labours and troubles and reuilings and persecutions and hatreds and other manifold calamities wherevnto this life is subiect yea from that grieuious yoke and heauie bondage of sinne which made the Apostle to crie Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer mee from the bodie of this death Againe their works followe them What is that That is their good deeds which they did in the the loue of God and in the loue of his truth after death acompanie them and they receiue that crowne of glory which the Lord in mercie hath promised to all them that loue and feare him walke in his waies So that whether we respect the end of wretched miseries or the perfect fruition of euerlasting happinesse which the children of God haue by death it cannot be denied but death is an especiall mercy of the Lord vnto them And in these respects death then had been a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto Epaphroditus and in these respects I doubt not it was that Paul desired in the former chapter to be dissolued and to be with Christ Phil. 1.23 euen that hee might bee freed from the miseries of this life and that hee might bee ioyned with his head Christ Iesus to raigne with him in his kingdome for euer in the time appointed of the Lord. But as death so likewise life and restoring vnto health is a speciall mercy of the Lord vnto his children because so they are made farther instruments of his glory who hath restored them vnto health For being restored vnto health both they consider the mercifull goodnes towards them and so breake out into his praises who hath done great things for them Esay 38.18 whereas the graue cannot confesse the Lord neither death can praise him but the liuing the liuing as saith Ezechias they confesse him and sing praises vnto his name againe being restored vnto health they consider that the Lord hath reserued them for his farther glory to be manifested in them or by them and therefore their studie and care is so to lead their liues as that Gods name may be glorified in
in comming to him to Rome in bringing with him that releefe which the Philippians sent vnto him and in ministring vnto him in prison such things as he wanted A seruice well called the worke of Christ because commanded by Christ and performed to the seruant of Christ for Christ his sake Againe in that the Apostle in the end of the verse saith to fulfill that seruice c. the Apostle his meaning is not thereby to note any fault in the Philippians as if they had beene any way wanting vnto him but therein he commendeth Epaphroditus his faithfull and painefull performance of that seruice which they if they had beene present with him would haue done but now could not because of their farre distance from him The whole reason is indeed drawne from the commendation of Epaphroditus His commendation is that he took such paines with him and for him that it had been like to haue cost him his life and that hee made not so much reckoning of his life as he did of discharging that trust that was reposed in him and performing that seruice which the Philippians themselues would haue done if they had beene present This I say is the commendation which the Apostle here giueth him and for this cause he willeth them to receiue him in the Lord with gladnesse Whence I gather this generall obseruation that it is a very commendable thing in the seruants of Christ not to regard their liues vnto the death but to hazard their liues for the worke of Christ which either Christ hath commanded them to doe in their place whatsoeuer or which for Christ his sake they are to performe vnto any seruant of Christ What thing more commendable or memorable in Esther Ester 3.13 then that when the Kings decree was past against the Iewes to roote out to kill and to destroy all the Iewes 5.1 both yong and old children and women in one day she put her life in present danger to deliuer her people For it was a matter of death by the law for one not called to come into the inner court vnto the King 4.11 Yet for this worke of God the deliuerance of his Church from the deuouring sword shee put her life in most eminent danger and went in into the King 16 which was not according to the law We see it likewise registred vnto the view of all posteritie touching the Apostles that their liues were not deare vnto them so that they might fulfill their course with ioy that they were ready not to be bound onely but also to die for the name of the Lord Iesus that howsoeuer they were threatned yet they would not cease to preach in the name of Christ Iesus And whiles this Epistle shall be read Epaphroditus his praise shall not die for hazarding his life for the worke of Christ in releeuing Paul his necessitie when he was in prison and ministring vnto him such things as he wanted Yea and what if we should not onely hazard our liues but giue vp our liues for any worke of Christ Haue we not a sure promise He that loseth his life for my sake saith our Sauiour shall saue it Matth. 10 39. 1 Reg. 17. If therefore Eliah or any of the poore children of God be an hungred want to satisfie their hunger though we haue but an handfull of meale in a barrell and a litle oyle in a cruse for our selues and for our familie and though we haue no more hope of sustenance but euen to die when that is spent and eaten yet let vs with that good widow of Sarepta straine and hazard our selues that they may be somewhat releeued If Paul or any godly brother in Christ bee in prison though our watchings and care and paines and trauaile with them and for them bee not without manifest danger of our health and happily of our life yet let vs with godly Epaphroditus by all these hazard our selues and our liues for their good and such things as may be needfull for them If any brother be sicke though it be with some danger let vs visit him and comfort him If for the worke of our ministerie we be so pressed that in our selues we receiue the sentence of death as our holy Apostle was often pressed yet let vs not shrinke but let vs declare vnto the people all the words of the Lord and speake of all the iudgements of his mouth In a word in whatsoeuer worke of Christ for I doe not now speake of this worke alone here mentioned but in whatsoeuer worke of Christ which he hath commanded vs in our places to doe or which being done for his sake hee accounteth as done for himselfe let vs be bold in the Lord let not our liues bee dearer vnto vs then the performance of his will but let vs hazard our liues for the worke of Christ But here the doubt may be made and the question demanded whether we are alwaies to hazard our liues for the worke of Christ whether in some worke of Christ we may not sometimes withdraw our selues from danger and prouide for our health for our liues As for example whether we may not forbeare the visiting of the sick when the sicknes is pestilentiall and contagious whether in such times we may not prouide for our health for our liues The question I know is hard and the doubt not easily answered neither will I take vpon me the decision of the doubt only I shew my opinion and willingly submit it to the iudgement of others Touching priuate men therefore I meane such as whose place and office doth not necessarily require a more publike care then of themselues of their own family they may in my iudgment spare themselues and not hazard their health or their liues but for the time withdraw themselues from the danger especially if such reasonable order be taken for the sicke as that by comming vnto them they may more endanger themselues others then doe them good My reasons are these 1. By the law of Moses we see that those that were troubled with any contagious disease as with the leprosie Leu. 13 46. they were commanded to dwell apart and to haue their habitation without the campe and in places where they came to cry I am vncleane I am vncleane Which doth plainely shew that all were not to come vnto them but both they were to giue warning vnto others and others were to take warning by them lest happily they should be infected by them if they should come vnto them Againe howsoeuer in such cases we could be content to hazard our selues and our owne liues yet may we and we ought to haue care ouer our owne houshold and ouer that charge that is committed to vs. 1 Tim. 5.8 For if there be any saith the Apostle that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold be denieth the faith and is worse then an infidell We must then prouide for
proceeded with vs they should not by their diuision haue so much troubled the Church or if yet they would proceed by this rule with vs many dissensions wherewith the Church is troubled might easily be appeased And if amongst our selues and in our owne Churches wee would proceed by this one rule and not leape out vnto conueniences Christian policies danger of innouations and the like whatsoeuer blemishes almost we haue by any dissensions amongst vs might quickly be wiped out As many of vs therefore as loue the peace of Sion let vs in the things that are reuealed vnto vs proceed by one rule euen that one rule which God hath prescribed vnto vs in his holy word and let vs not turne away from it to the right hand or to the left and so shall peace bee within our wals and plenteousnesse within her palaces so â—ll we see Ierusalem in prosperitie all her life long The third remedie against dissensions caused by distraction 〈◊〉 minde and iudgement is all to minde one thing to be knit â—gether in one minde and iudgement A remedie which the â—postle often prescribeth to represse such dissensions as arose 〈◊〉 the Churches that he had planted I beseech you brethren 1 Cor. 1.10 â—ith he by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that yee all speake â—e thing and that there be no dissensions among you but bee yee â—it together in one minde and in one iudgement He would haue â—o disagreeing in words amongst them because that ingenâ—ers dissension of minde and so repugnancie of iudgement â—hich is the mother of schisme and heresie In a word hee â—ould haue no dissensions amongst them and therefore hee â—ould haue them all speake one thing hee would haue them â—it together in one minde and in one iudgement And as â—ere he beseecheth the Corinthians by the name of Christ Iesus â—hat they minde one thing so in the epistle to the Romans hee â—aketh a most earnest praier vnto God for them that they â—ight be like minded one towards another Now saith hee â—he God of patience and consolation giue you that yee be like minded â—e towards another according to Christ Iesus Rom. 15.5.6 that yee with one â—inde and with one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ So necessary hee thought the consent of mindes and iudgements and such a notable remedie hee â—hought it to be against all diuisions and dissensions that hee powreth out this most earnest praier vnto the Lord that hee â—ould worke in them this consent of mindes and iudgements that they might minde one thing Where withall it is to bee noted that he praieth that they be like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus as also in this next chapter â—he praieth Euodias and beseecheth Syntiche Phil. 4.2 that they bee of one accord in the Lord. For otherwise if wee be like minded but not according to Christ Iesus if we be of one accord but not in the Lord our consent is not an vnitie but a conspiracie such as was the consent of the high Priests Scribes and Pharisies when they condemned our blessed Sauiour and of the people of the Iewes when all the multitude cried at once saying Crucifie him crucifie him away with him and deliuer to 〈◊〉 Barabbas and of that last Councell held at Trent when so many things were so Antichristianly concluded against the true ancient Catholike and Apostolike faith If then as we haue one Lord one faith one baptisme one God and Father of all which is aboue all and through all and in vs all so wee would bee like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus dissensions were easily banished if they were and easily kept out if they were not Which rule if wee had kept or could keepe so well as we should they whose dissensionâ— are so notoriously knowne betweene their Franciscans and Dominicans their Thomists and Scotists their Canonists and Diuines should not be able to twit vs so much with our dissensions as they doe neither should the Brownists and Baroists haue beene such an offence as they haue beene if in that whereunto wee are come they had beene of one accord with vs in the Lord. As many of vs therefore as loue the peace of Sion let vs be knit together in one minde and in one iudgement in the Lord let vs speake one thing and let vs be of like affection one towards another So shall the peace of our Ierusalem bee as the light of the Sunne and her prosperitie as the noone day Let vs by all meanes auoid all dissensions and diuisions and endeuour to keepe the vnitie of the spirit in the bond of peace And therefore in the things that are not yet reuealed vnto vs let vs with patience wait till God in his good time reueale them vnto vs let vs in the things that are reuealed vnto vs proceed by one rule that one rule of Gods word not declining from it to the right hand or to the left and let vs bee like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus that with one minde and one mouth we may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ So and so alone shall we build that neither hammer nor axe nor any toole of iron shall be heard in the Lords house whiles it is in building And thus much of the remedies The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith iâ— that whereunto wee are come let vs proceed by one rule c. which sheweth that howsoeuer one came short of another yet hee would haue euery one of them so farre as they were come to goe forward and as in marching against the enemie the stronger to encourage the weaker and the weaker to ranke with the stronger and both to proceed by one rule of their great Generall Christ Iesus Whence I obserue that neither they that are weaker then others in faith in knowledge or in obedience are to be discouraged or to sit them downe because they are weake nor they that are stronger then others in faith in knowledge or in obedience are to bee puft vp in themselues or to contemne them that are weaker because they are stronger but euery man is according to the measure of grace that is giuen him to walke by that rule which God hath prescribed him and one to helpe another in fighting a good fight and finishing their course All of vs are ranked to runne and billed to fight albeit vnto all of vs be not giuen like speed to runne or like strength to fight and all of vs must runne and fight though we cannot runne with the speediest or fight with the strongest And shall wee either be discouraged and sit downe because we cannot match with the best or swell and disdaine because we are not as others but as good as the best It is as if the foot should be dismaied and denie to goe because it is not the head and as if
out of my band My Father which gaue them me 29. is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand Hath not he prayed for them whom the Father hath giuen him Ioh. 17. that they may be one with him that they may be kept frō euil that they may be sanctified through the truth And doth not Iohn say that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not 1. Joh. 3.9 namely that sinne that is vnto death so that he fall away finally from God Men may haue tasted of the good word of God and come to some knowledge of the Lord Iesus Christ and yet fal way but they that haue truly tasted of the powers of the world to come shall be euen as the mount Sion which may not be remoued but standeth fast for euer Why then doth the Apostle exhort vs to continue in the Lord if it be sure that we shall continue in the Lord It is to remoue from vs carnall securitie and to teach vs to depend on the Lord by whom we continue in his faith feare and fauour To conclude this point therefore as the Apostle here speaketh vnto the Philippians so say I vnto you Continue in the Lord euen in the faith and knowledge of Iesus Christ so as ye haue bene taught in Christ Iesus Let it neuer be said to you as it was to the Galatians Ye did runne well who did let you that ye did not obey the truth But as ye haue begun to loue and like the truth so continue to walke in the truth that when Christ Iesus shall come in the clouds of heauen ye may be the crowne of our reioycing and that ye may also appeare with him in glorie LECTVRE LXXVI PHILIP 4. Verse 2. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche that they be of one accord in the Lord. 3. Yea I beseech thee faithfull yoke-fellow c. NOw follow certaine particular exhortations vnto particular and priuate persons touching some discord fallen out amongst them In the second verse his request is vnto Euodias and Syntyche that they would be of one accord in the Lord. What Euodias and Syntyche were it is not certaine neither are they mentioned elsewhere in the Scripture Like it is by this place that they were two women of good note and such as had much stood with Paul at his first planting of the Church at Philippi But now it seems they were at oddes whether the one with the other or both with the rest of the Church and whether about matters of faith and religion or about ordinary matters of common life it is not certaine This we see the Apostle would gladly compose the strife and therefore he exhorteth them to be of one accord in the Lord that is of one mind and one iudgement in the things of the Lord betwixt themselues and with the Church If we vnderstand that they differed in matters of faith and religion or if we vnderstand the words in generall of what dissensions soeuer then the exhortation is that laying aside all debates and dissensions they would be of one accord in the Lord that is they would dwell together in such vnitie as is pleasing to the Lord. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche c. It followeth Yea and I beseech thee c. In this verse the Apostles exhortation or request is vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow that he would be a meanes to compose the strifes of Euodias and Syntyche with this reason implied because they were women which had laboured with him when he preached the Gospell at Philippi nor with him onely but with Clement also and with diuers others which labored with him in the same work whose names are written in the booke of life What this faithfull yoke-fellow was whom he maketh this request vnto it is not certaine Much disputation there is who it should be Like it is that it was some speciall man that preached the Gospell purely and sincerely there with him at Philippi Him he requesteth to helpe those women namely Euodias and Syntyche How to helpe them Namely to order their matters and to compose their strifes whatsoeuer they were And why should he do so That which the Apostle addeth seemeth to be added as a reason to moue his faithful yokefellow to help them and to compose their strifes for they laboured with him in the Gospell that is when the Gospell was first preached by him at Philippi they laboured yea and euen stroue for so the word signifieth putting themselues in hazard for the hearing of the Gospell preached and for the defence of the Gospell For in the Acts mention is made of women among whom was Lydia that came together to a place besides the riuer Act. 16.13 not daring as it may seeme to haue their assemblies in the citie of Philippi and there heard the word at Pauls mouth These two women it may seeme were two of them of whom the Apostle for that cause saith that they labored and stroue with him in the Gospell he being willing to preach and they desirous to heare when there was great danger for both and they standing much in his defence when he was much contradicted Neither doth he commend them to haue laboured with him alone in the Gospel but with Clement also and with other his fellow-labourers which laboured with him in the worke when the Gospel was first preached at Philippi Who this Clement was it is not certaine as neither who these his fellow-labourers were Silas it is like by that place in the Acts was one Ministers of the Gospell they were which ioyned their labours with Paul to the gathering of the Church at Philippi whose names though they were not written by him in this Epistle yet he saith that they were written in the book of life Whereby he meaneth that their life was as certainly sealed vp with God as if their names had bene written vp in a booke to that purpose For the speech is borrowed from the maner of them that bill the names of them in a booke whom they haue chosen into their seruice whom then they know to be theirs because they haue their names billed in a booke So God knoweth who are his as certainly as if their names were written in a booke and their life is as surely sealed with him as if their names were registred to that purpose The summe then of the Apostles reason is this these women for their labour with him and other his fellow-labourers in the Gospel were worthy that he should do this for them and therefore he requests his faithful yoke-fellow that he would help them compose the strifes which were either betwixt themselues or betwixt them and the Church there And let this suffice to be spoken touching the scope of these particular exhortations and the meaning of the words in them both Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our further vse First then in the person of Paul I note his
say Our Father which art in heauen touching whom we doubt whether God be their Father How can we communicate in the Lords Supper with them of whom we doubt whether they be ioyned with vs in the same communion of Saints How can we liue with them as with our brethren and beloued if we doubt whether they be within the same couenant of grace with vs A shallow peace and a shadow of loue and a semblance of Christianitie there may be but such as vnder a colour onely deceiueth and hath no soundnesse in it It is this perswasion of our owne minds touching our brethren that they are in one couenant of grace with vs that they are members of the same mysticall bodie of Christ Iesus with vs that they are heires of the same saluation with vs that through one God one faith one baptisme one Gospell of Christ Iesus they and we shall reigne together in one kingdome it is this I say that linkes vs in the true bond of peace loue and Christianitie and either this must be or else that cannot be If then we desire to be knit together in the true bond of peace loue and Christianitie let vs so walke that we may be thus perswaded one of another As we are called to the knowledge of the truth so let vs walke in the truth and let vs keep fast the profession of our hope vnto the end Let vs follow the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ rooted built in him stablished in the faith Let our loue one towards another abound yet more more in all knowledge and in all iudgement Let vs haue our conuersation such as becometh the Saints of God and let vs prouide for things honest not onely before the Lord but also before men Thus shall we haue a sure seale vnto our soules thus shall we giue a good testimonie vnto others that we are the sonnes of God and thus shall we be knit together in one mind and in one iudgement that we may walke together in the house of God as friends My next obseruation hence is for the comfort of the Minister in particular The Apostle ye see vpon the faithfull labours of those that had laboured with him in the preaching of the Gospell at Philippi pronounceth that their names were in the booke of life Whence I obserue this for the comfort of the good Minister of the Gospell of Christ Iesus If he haue faithfully and painfully laboured in the worke of the Ministerie if he haue in all good conscience instructed and admonished his people and endeuoured to increase the kingdome of Christ Iesus his reward is with God and his life is as surely sealed vp with God as if his name were written in a booke to that purpose To which purpose is that also of the Apostle where he saith 1. Cor. 3.8.14 Euery man shall receiue wages according to his labour If any mans worke that he hath built vpon abide he shall receiue wages which wages the Apostle calleth elsewhere a crowne of righteousnesse 2. Tim. 4.8 which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue him at that day Yea but what if he labour all night and catch nothing What if he run in vaine and spend his strength in vaine and for nothing amongst his people Esa 49.4.5 Yet is his iudgement with the Lord and his worke with his God Though Israel be not gathered yet shall he be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and his God shall be his strength So that howsoeuer his labour be in vaine vnto them yet shal it not be in vaine in the Lord though they be not taught yet shall not he lose his reward For because he hath bene faithfull Mat. 25.21 he shall enter into his maisters ioy A good comfort after he haue borne the burden and heate of the day to receiue such a penie But what part of this comfort hath he that being set in the vineyard to dresse it neither hedgeth nor ditcheth nor gathereth out stones of it nor planteth nor watereth but standeth all the day idle in it No more then the watchman that giueth no warning Ezech. 3.18 Mat. 25.30 no more then he that diggeth his talent in the earth This comfort belongeth vnto him alone that laboureth Now see then men and brethren what this should teach you Is it so that the Lord rewardeth him that faithfully laboureth in the vineyard with euerlasting life but is angrie with him that loytereth euen vnto death Behold then what care the Lord hath ouer you what dutie ye owe vnto him again For wherefore doth he send out the laborers vnto you Wherfore doth he so reward the labors of them that labor faithfully amongst you admonish you Wherefore is he so angry with them that do not labour amongst you Is it not for your sakes that ye may be prepared an holy people vnto the Lord that ye may be instructed in righteousnesse vnto saluation and that no holy dutie may be neglected towards you Consider then with your selues what it is that the Lord looketh for from you grapes or wilde grapes It is iudgement and righteousnesse mercie and truth peace and loue integritie and holinesse that he lookes for and that he requires for such his louing kindnesse towards you for such his continuall care ouer you And if these things be amongst you and abound then blessed shall ye be of the Lord and ye shall eate of the fruite of your wayes But if he looke for iudgement and behold oppression for righteousnesse and behold a crying for mercie and behold crueltie for truth and behold falshood for peace and behold discord for loue and behold hatred for integritie and behold dissimulation and hypocrisie for holinesse and behold profanenesse and all kind of iniquitie then what remaineth but a remouing of our candlestick out of his place what but a fearefull looking for of iudgement wherein shall be indignation and wrath vnto them that disobey the truth and obey vnrighteousnesse Seeing therefore the Lord in his tender care ouer vs sendeth forth labourers vnto vs and so plentifully rewardeth their holy labours amongst vs let vs againe with all care consider what he requireth of vs for such his care ouer vs and in all obedience addresse our selues vnto that dutie His will is that we should hearken vnto the voice of them that come in his Name and he hath in nothing so much delight as when his word is obeyed His care ouer vs in sending his Ministers vnto vs early and late shal be repayed by vs with a good dutie towards him if we will hearken and obey Let vs therefore hearken and obey and so shall we reape vnto our selues a good reward For he that plentifully rewardeth him that laboureth amongst vs and admonisheth vs will also in like mercie reward vs if in vs the fruites of his labours grow vp in righteousnesse and true holinesse
loued the wages of vnrighteousnes make his prayer and say Let me die the death of the righteous Num. 23.10 and let my last end be like his shall I refuse to vse this prayer becauâ—e he vsed it Nay if Simon Magus when he hath sinned Acts 8.24 request the Apostles to pray vnto the Lord for him I will take this lesson from him to request the prayers of the faithfull for me when I haue sinned against my God We may not communicate with any either in any superstition or in any vnfruitful works of darkenesse But whatsoeuer is good if it be indeede truly good we are to thinke on it and to do it we are to loue it and to like it and to make it a president for vs to follow in whomsoeuer it be Let this then first teach vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill For thus we are to reason with our selues Are we to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer is good and commendable Then whatsoeuer is euill and blame-worthie we are not to thinke on nor to do That which is good is onely to busie all our thoughts and to take vp all our actions but whatsoeuer is euill is not once to enter into our thoughts much lesse may it be the worke of our hands The Prophet speaketh of a generation of men that imagine mischiefe vpon their beds and set themselues in no good way Psal 36.4 neyther abhorre any thing that is euill It were well there were no such at this day whose inward thoughts are very wickednes whose workes are onely euill whose wayes tend wholly vnto death But generally this is true that men very well minded yet smell of some caske or other either they are couetous or proude or ambitious or vnmercifull or contentious or partially affected or the like We do not thinke on and do whatsoeuer is good we do not wash our hands of whatsoeuer is euill but one bad thing or other there is which so haunts euery one of vs that we alwaies carry it in our bosome with vs. Well we see whereon our thoughts should be set and whereabout we should be occupied whatsoeuer is good whatsoeuer is commendable we should think on that and do that and he that instructeth vs in this dutie withall doth imply that whatsoeuer is euill should not once enter our thoughts much lesse should be the trade of our way Let vs therefore follow that which is good and abstaine from all appearance of euill let vs as many as feare the Lord depart from iniquitie and let our soules delight in whatsoeuer is good and commendable Secondly let this teach vs wisely to consider our wayes what is indeed and truly good and commendable For not whatsoeuer thing seemeth vnto vs or is thought by others to be good and commendable are we exhorted here to think on and to do but to think on and to do whatsoeuer is indeed and truly good commendable It is thought in some countries nay I may say it is thought among vs for vnto a high degree of excesse are we growne that way that to bowze carowse to quaffe cup after cup and to beare his drinke wel is a very commendable thing Here then we are to look whether it be indeed commendable For if it be then we are to do it by our Apostles rule in this place But what saith the Spirit Luke 21.34 Take heede saith our Sauiour to your selues lest at any time your hearts be oppressed with surfâ—tting and drunkennesse The Apostle goeth further 1. Cor. 5.11 and saith If any that is called a brother be a drunkard with such one eate not The Prophet goeth yet further and denounceth a woe against drunkards saying Esay 5.11 Woe to them that rise vp early to follow drunkennesse And the Apostle openeth the woe thus that they shall not inherit the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 6 10. O but thou canst beare thy drinke well and there is thy commendation Well yet see thy woe Woe saith the Prophet to them that are mightie to drinke wine Esay 5.22 and to them that are strong to powre in strong drinke If thou exceed in drinking thy sinne is drunkennesse how well soeuer thou beare thy drinke and a woe is vnto thee I instance onely in this sinne because this sinne hath so much dared to braue it selfe amongst vs. But as in this so in many other things it may be found that howsoeuer they be thought commendable yet indeed they are not Let vs therefore looke vnto the thing that seemeth vnto vs or is thought by others to be good and commendable and if it be indeed such so that it haue allowance from the Lord in his word to be such then let vs thinke on it and do it But in any case let not the iudgement of the world so sway with vs as that vpon the worlds word we thinke on and do whatsoeuer seemeth good and commendable vnto it Thirdly let this teach vs to suppresse that conceit of not following something which is good because it is in such request with them which otherwise are not good For whatsoeuer is good if it be indeed good in whomsoeuer it be we are to loue it and to like it to thinke on it and to do it What needes it to will any of vs to take vp a peece of golde though it be out of a dung-hill Howsoeeur therefore the man be superstitious loose of life profane and wicked yet if there be any good thing in him let vs not disdaine it or refuse it because of him but let vs obserue it and thinke on it and do it If there be any vertue any praise any thing that is good any thing that is commendable indeed wheresoeuer it is let not that cause vs to balke it but let vs thinke on it and do it And let this suffice for the generall of thinking on and doing whatsoeuer is good and commendable Now come we to the generall heads of such good and commendable things as the Apostle commendeth vnto the Philippians Secondly then here I note that the Apostle would haue the Philippians seriously to thinke on with themselues and diligently to practise in their liues whatsoeuer things are true Whence I obserue this note for vs and for all men that whatsoeuer things are true we are to thinke on them and to do them Is it a truth in religion We are to embrace it and professe it as we see our Apostle was not disobedient to the heauenly vision which appeared to him in the way but hauing the eyes of his vnderstanding opened by the Lords Spirit he straitway preached Christ in the synagogues Acts 9.20 professed the truth in all integritie and simplicitie Is it a truth in the words of our mouth We ought euery man to speake the truth vnto his neighbour Zach. 8.16 as Zachary willeth saying Speake euery man the truth vnto his neighbour and after him the Apostle saying Cast off
to the letter of the Text and in all simplicitie to deliuer the meaning of the Holy Ghost Their iudgement our Author approued and followed their example opening in these Lectures the simple and most naturally intended sense of the holy Apostle and and thence vrging applying the Obseruations so effectually that many not only of his ordinarie hearers but euen of the Vniuersitie by whom he was much frequented blessed God for the direction and comfort they receiued from his mouth The life of deliuery in him was very powerfull made great impression in his hearers this booke wants that aduaÌ„tage which yet is here supplied because those things which then were only deliuered in the eares of few are here submitted to the eyes of all Touching the Author himselfe I need not say much Altho after a sort he condemned himselfe to obscuritie and affected a priuate and retired life yet he could not hide himselfe from the eyes of the world being generally noted and esteemed for his holines his integrity his learning and grauity his indefatigable paines in the discharge of his ministeriall function his singular wisdome and dexteritie in the gouernment of our Colledge which by Gods blessing vpon his care hath sent forth many learned Ministers into the Church many worthy Gentlemen into the Common-wealth Briefely in his whole conuersation he was so sincere vnrebukeable that by some partly by occasion of these Lectures he was defamed for precisenes Indeede as the times are now the only meanes almost to auoid that reproch is to be notoriously wicked But in few words to wipe of that imputation how much he condemned the iniurious zeale of the Separatists how far he misliked all busie disturbers of the Churches peace quiet still grauely exhorting to calmnesse and moderation how heartily he reuerenced his holy mother the Church of England and how willingly he conformed himselfe to her seemely ceremonies and iniunctions besides his practise he hath so many reuerend graue witnesses as he had familiar acquaintance To say truth he was not of the Laodicean temper nor yet pure in his owne eyes zealous feruent not turbulent contentious a faithfull seruant of God an humble and obedient sonne of the Church an enemy to faction no lesse then to superstition Lastly when the few and euill daies of his pilgrimage were ended as a comfortable death euer followes a conscionable life he patiently meekly endured Gods gentle visitation earnestly longed after his dissolution and to be with Christ which he knew was best of all and at length when the time of his changing was come deuoutly coÌ„mending his soule to the mercy of his redeemer he closed vp his eyes in peace was caried to his graue with honor He now rests from his labors and his works follow him he hath left behind him a blessed memory and a name sweeter then any oyntment This holy monument of his industry I coÌ„mend to thy vse and serious meditation good Christian Reader which fauourably accepted may incourage me to publish other of his labours The Lord Iesus blesse all our indeuours to the building vp of his Church and our owne euerlasting saluation Amen Queenes Colledge Nou. 28. 1617. Thine in the Lord Iesus Christopher Potter A Table Alphabeticall A. ADuersaries of the truth not to to be feared pag. 253. Affliction a gift and grace of God 89. 700. 707. fruits of them 80. 180. Comforts in them 337. 763. 700. whether to be desired pag. 709. Aged Ministers to be respected pag. 492. Allusions approued in the Scripture pag. 592. Ambition a note of false teachers pag. 821. Anabaptists their errour touching oathes pag. 97. Apostates censured pag. 196. 250. Armour of a Christian pag. 512. B. BAptisme duties from it pag. 342. Bodies of men fraile and vile pag. 857. Booke of life pag. 745. Bowing at the name of Iesus pag. 353. Brownists taxed pag. 175. 293. 846. 782. C. CAluin we reuerence yet we no Caluinists pag. 292. 829. Carefulnesse pag. 800. Censures to be charitable pag. 869. Certainty of saluation pag. 402. 749. 724. Circumcision two-folde 597. carnall abolished 602. morall vse of it pag. 605. Charity hopes the best 79. 74â— a worke of Christ pag. 562. Christ the onely gaine 200. in life 203. in death 206. true God 316. his obedience 325. his second comming 796. duties from it 843. his sufferings in soule 329. fruits of his death 330. how exalted 341. all creatures subiect to him 356. the marke of our Christian race 750. his body not euery where 844. it is a true body pag. 862. Christians to bee like minded 289. why 290. how freed from the Law 328. not voyd of passions 538. their courage pag. 253. Church to bee remembred in our prayers 46. not without staine in in this life pag. 286. Company of wicked dangerous pag. 437. Confidence must bee in Christ 627. not in our best workes pag. 637. 661. 649. 657. 666. Contentions disswaded pag. 299. Contentation in all estates pag. 877. 921. Corporal presence in the Sacrament pag. 225. Couetousnesse pag. 880. Crosse of Christ 812. enemies of it ibid. D. DEacons described pag. 4. Death may bee desired 215. how 216. why 217. not to bee feared 219. 221. a mercy of God to the faithfull pag. 532. Diuels subiect to Christ pag. 361. Distrustfull care 802. reasons against it ibid. Dissentions obiected to vs answered 291. 786. causes of them 780. remedies pag. 782. Doubting of saluation a doctrine false and vncomfortable pag. 183. 195. 402. 724. Drunkennesse pag. 826. E. EArthly desires pag. 825. Elections pag. 906. Enemies to the crosse of Christ pag. 810. Equity and moderation vrged 774. â—ules for it pag. 779. Erasmus his iudgement of Luther pag. 591. 621. Exhortations whether they doe infâ—â—â—e 〈◊〉 pag. 398. 732. Exaltâ—tion â—f Chr st pag. 348. Exampâ—â—s â—â—â—â—tion pag. 790. Expeâ—â—â—â—ntall knowledge in the word necâ—ssâ—ry pag. 124. F. FA th commended 252. a gift of God 26â— by it are wee assured of saluâ—tion 403. how it iustifies pag. 678. Faithfulâ—â—sse pag. 919. Faul s how to be noted pag. 734. Fâ—lse teachers dogâ— 583 to beware of them 587. notes of them pag. 589. 814. Feare seruile an â—â—filâ—all 406. motiues to this laâ—â—er pag. 411. Fellowship in he Goâ—pell a blessing pag. 37. Flocke their duties to their Pastor pag. 231. Freewill conâ—uted pag. 72 398. 415. 731. 893. Friends their duty pag. 54. Fulfilling of the Law pag. 888. G. GOds immutability the ground of our perseuerance 63. hee the authour of all good 68. 416. deliuers out of troubles 190. prouidence ouer his 791. his glorie cheefely to be aimed at pag. 226. Good workes See Workes Good report to be desired pag. 843. Gospell of Christ a great blessing pag. 49. 650. Grace 4. author of it 5. effects pag. 22. 26. Grauity of carriage pag. 832. H. HEalth a mercy of God pag. 530. Hearers of the word their duty pag. 374. Heretikes contentious pag. 300. Hope a vertue necessary in Christians
pray for perseuerance therein because he will haue all them so exercised whom he will confirme vnto the end Whatsoeuer graces therefore the Lord hath bestowed vpon vs yet still let vs pray vnto him either for our farther assurance and confirmation or for perseuerance and increase in them Let vs pray for our selues vnto the Lord for euery grace needfull for vs and let vs request to be commended by the faithfull in their praiers vnto God This is our wrestling with the God of Iacob and thus wrestling wee shall surely preuaile Matth. 7.7 for so he hath promised and faithfull is hee thâ—â— hath promised The second thing which I note is that the Apostle in his praiers for the Philippians praied for them all for so he saith that he had them in perfect memory alwaies in all his prayers c. Whence I obserue how in our praiers for the Church we ought to be affected towards it namely that so in our praiers we commend the whole Church vnto God For what though in the Church all bee not knit together in one minde and in one iudgment what though all be not alike forward in acknowledging and embracing the truth what though many things bee done in the Church through contention or vaine glory The Apostle knew well that it was thus in the Church at Philippi as many euidently appeare by sundry places in this his Epistle yet in his praiers vnto God for them he tooke no such notice of these things as that he did seclude any of them out of his praiers vnto God but ioyntly he commended them all in his praiers vnto God Right so we in our praiers for the Church we should not easily take notice of euery contention of euery defect of euery thing that may offend in the Church so to seclude any out of our praiers vnto God but in a Christian affection towards all and in an holy desire for all we should commend the whole Church in our praiers vnto God It was such an ordinarie practise with our Apostle both to giue thanks vnto God for all them to whom he wrote and likewise to pray for them all notwithstanding that many things were amisse amongst them that we are not to doubt but that we are so to doe as we haue the Apostle for an ensample Looke into his Epistles and by the beginning almost of all of them ye shall see that this was his ordinary practise leauing vs therein an ensample that as he did so we should do And the reason is plaine for doth not the Apostle in writing his Epistles vnto the Churches still write as vnto the beloued of God and vnto Saints in Christ Iesus still entituling the whole Church vnto which he wrote vnto these titles without exception of any Or doth the Apostle so and are not we to doe so Or are wee to doe so and not to commend the whole Church in our praiers vnto God The reason I take it inferreth the point and commendeth vnto vs that generall care of commending the whole Church in our praiers vnto God A good lesson and well worthy the learning of many in these our daies for as it fareth more priuately and particularly amongst men so doth it fare more publikely and generally in the Church Amongst men ordinarily euery trifling matter is enough to cut off all loue and friendship amongst vs nay to breed great hatreds and enmities amongst vs nay to set vs at such odds that rather we will banne and curse one another then pray one for another And if wee differ in iudgement one from another about some matters of the Church then nothing on one part but carnall gospellers and time-seruers nothing on another part but sacrilegious persons schismaticall persons troublers of the state and hypocriticall dissemblers nothing but slandering and forging things neuer writ or spoke nothing but such vncharitablenesse as that it may bee feared that on some part there is little praying for the other vnlesse it bee to confound them Neither is it otherwise more publiquely and generalâ—y in the Church if we may iudge by outward appearances Some parts of the Church vnto some seeme to haue so many defects and blemishes so many superstitious rites and ceremonies that they cannot brooke them they cannot abide in them they cannot pray with them I know not whether they doe pray for them And of others other parts of the Church because of their forme of gouernment are so misliked that they cannot with patience heare of them and therefore it is like do not in all their prayers remember them But these and all such might hence be better lessoned and such vncharitablenesse if any such be in them reformed Let vs beloued be otherwise minded Howsoeuer there be things amisse in the Church let vs not seclude any out of our praiers vnto God but let vs commend in our praiers the whole Church vnto God In our praiers vnto God let vs abandon all cogitation either of priuate quarrells one with another or of publike contentions in the Church and let vs pray each for other and all of vs for the whole Church vnto the Lord feruently Let the same minde bee in vs that was in our Apostle and let vs alwaies in all our praiers haue all the saints in Christ Iesus in perfit memory The third thing which here I note is the thing for which the Apostle praied in all his praiers for them and that was the same in substance with that wherefore hee gaue thanks vnto God For as his thanksgiuing vnto GOD on their behalfe was because of the fellowship which they had in the gospell from the first day vntill then so his praiers vnto God for them were that they might continue in that fellowship which they had in the gospell vnto the end Whence I obserue a very materiall point to be remembred in our praiers vnto God both for the whole Church and for our selues which is continuance in the fellowship of the gospell that our Church may continue in that fellowship which it hath with other reformed Churches in the gospell and that we may continue grounded and stablished in the truth wherein we stand Here is indeed principall cause of prostrating our selues before the throne of grace and powring out our soules in praier vnto our God whether we looke vnto the curse in the wanting or vnto the blessing in the enioying of the glorious gospell of Iesus Christ For what greater curse or plague of God could fall vpon vs then that our candlesticke should be remoued from vs that a famine of the word should be sent amongst vs that the gospell of our saluation should be translated from vs to another people The Lord threatning to bring a fearefull iudgment on the Church of Ephesus if they should not repent and returne to their former loue saith Remember from whence thou art fallen and repent Apâ—c 2.5 and doe the first workes or else I will come against thee shortly and will remoue
they might be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Iesus Christ Whence two doubts may be moued not vnworthy the answering The one is how one man may bee perswaded of another mans perseuerance or saluation what a kinde of perswasion it is which is of anothers perseuerance or saluation The other is whether the Lord performed this worke of the Philippians continuance in the fellowship which they had in the gospell vntill the day of Iesus Christ as the Apostle was perswaded hee would To speake first vnto this latter most lamentable it is but most true it is that in those places where sometimes the name of the Lord was called vpon and the gospell of Christ Iesus freely and sincerely preached not onely at Philippi but in many other Churches which the Apostles had planted in Macedonia and else where there now through the secret but iust iudgement of God barbarous Turcisme and abominable paganisme hath taken possession and holdeth it at his will But as we vnderstand this place of the Apostle so we are to make answer to the doubt for if wee vnderstand the Apostles perswasion to be touching the Church that then presently was at Philippi that the Lord would continue them in the fellowship of the gospell vntill the day of Iesus Christ .i. vntill their death when they should be translated into his kingdome of glory I take it that it may very well be presumed and safely auerred that the Lord performed this worke of the Philippians continuance in the fellowship which they had in the gospell vntill the day of Christ Iesus as the Apostle was perswaded he would for such was their loue and liberalitie towards the Apostle and such their constant abiding in the truth from the first day vntill then that as the Apostle thereupon was perswaded that the Lord would confirme them in that grace wherein they stood vnto their end so wee therevpon may perswade our selues that the Lord did confirme them therein vnto the end But if we vnderstand the Apostles perswasion to be touching the Church successiuely at Philippi that the Lord would continue that Church in all ages in the fellowship of the gospell vntill the day of Iesus Christ .i. vntill his second comming to iudgement then may it seeme that the Apostle failed in his perswasion because of their subiection now a long time vnto the Turke But euen here also it may be said that as when the Apostle wrote the Philippians shined as lights in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation so now also in that hellish thraldome vnto the Turke the Lord hath a Church there though not so eminent as sometimes it was yet a Church For as at the first the Apostles were sent as sheepe in the middest of wolues and as it may be hoped that Christ hath his Church euen in the middest of Romish Egypt so may it also be hoped that hee hath his Church in that heathenish tyrannie of the Turke and euen in the Citie of Philippi But I now rather approue the former answer as better agreeing with the circumstances of this scripture whereby it seemeth that the Apostle speaketh of them that then were at Philippi Now for answer vnto the second doubt which is how one man may be perswaded of another mans perseuerance or saluation wee must vnderstand that there is a threefold perswasion One grounded vpon the testimonie of the spirit vnto our spirit whereby we doe most certainely perswade our selues of whatsoeuer grace is sealed vnto vs by the earnest of the spirit And this perswasion is most certaine but this perswasion we cannot haue of any other but onely of our selues forasmuch as this ariseth of the testimonie of the spirit vnto our spirit Another perswasion there is grounded vpon the constant immutabilitie of God in his doings whereby wee certainely perswade our selues that whatsoeuer good worke God hath begun in vs he will confirme it vnto the end And a third perswasion there is grounded vpon charitie whereby wee perswade our selues of grace where we see obedience to the gospell constant abiding in the truth patience in troubles loue of the brethren and the like Now one man cannot be perswaded of an other mans perseuerance or saluation by the first kinde of perswasion grounded vpon the testimonie of the spirit because no man knoweth what the spirit witnesseth vnto anothers spirit but onely to his owne But both by the second kinde of perswasion grounded vpon the constancie of the Lord and likewise by the third grounded vpon charitie one man may be perswaded of another mans perseuerance or saluation By the first kinde of perswasion the Apostle was perswaded of his owne saluation when he said I am perswaded that neither death Rom. 10.38 nor life nor Angels and so euery one of vs vpon the like ground may perswade our selues of our owne perseuerance and saluation By the second and third kindes of perswasion the Apostle was perswaded of the Philippians perseuerance and saluation as in this place we see and so euery one of vs vpon the like grounds may be perswaded one of anothers perseuerance and saluation The first neuer faileth because the testimonie of Gods spirit whereon it is grounded is euer true The second likewise neuer faileth because Gods purposes are euer vnchangeable and with him is no variablenes neither shadowing by turning The third hath a wonderfull great probability but may faile because it leaneth on the outward fruits of the spirit in man whose heart none knoweth but he that searcheth it The first is not here mentioned the second is mentioned vers 6 and the third hath his ground vers 7. For a full answer then vnto the second doubt we say that one man may be perswaded of another mans perseuerance and saluation both by the second and third kinds of perswasion and farther that of whose perseuerance and saluation we are perswaded by the third kinde of perswasion of his perseuerance and saluation also we are to be perswaded by the second kind of perswasion .i. of whose perseuerance and saluation we may conceiue a good perswasion by the fruits of the spirit in them of them we are certainely to be perswaded that God will neuer leaue them or forsake them but confirme them vnto the end And thus I resolue vpon the reason which the Apostle setteth downe of his perswasion grounded on the constant immutabilitie of God in his doings for what saith the Apostle As it be commeth me saith he c. It becommeth mee saith the Apostle so to iudge of you euen to be perswaded that hee that hath begun this worke in you c. And why did it become him so to iudge so to be perswaded Because saith he I haue you in remembrance because I gladly remember this of you that both in my bands c. .i. that whether I were bound for the gospell or defended the gospell at Nero his barre or confirmed the gospell by my sufferings you all were partakers of my grace
howsoeuer by our owne wills we would auoide bands and troubles for the gospels sake as heauy and greeuous vnto our outward man yet as our wills are sanctified by Gods spirit and conformed vnto Gods will so they are welcome vnto vs and acknowledged by vs to be a grace of God giuen vnto his children for their good and his glory Here then is a notable comfort for all such of Gods children as suffer bands and affliction for Christ his sake and the gospels For what are their bands They are the grace of God and in suffering bands for the defence and confirmation of the Gospell they are partakers with the Saints of their grace And as here they are called the grace of God so elsewhere they are called the marks of the Lord Iesus Gal. 6.17 Now may it not be a great comfort vnto vs to beare in our bodies the marks of the Lord Iesus Yet generally wee auoide bands and affliction nay we murmure at them nay we mocke at them and hold them for simple men that will not rather turne then burne that will not rather renounce the truth then endure such sufferings for the truth But tell me should not he be iudged foolish and ignorant that should auoid the gift of any grace Should he not be thought ridiculous that should murmure or scorne to be marked with the marks of the Lord Iesus And how then shall wee thinke of him that refuseth or murmureth at bands and afflictions for Christ his sake or that maketh a mocke at them which doe suffer afflictions for Christ his sake which are the grace of God and the marks of the Lord Iesus Beloued we know not what bands and afflictions bide vs for the Gospels sake Surely for our sinnes we haue deserued to be deliuered vp into the will of our enemies that they that hate vs euen with a perfit hatred should rule ouer vs. And if it shall please the Lord herein to deale with vs according to our deseruings yet let this be our comfort that in our bands for the defence and confirmation of the Gospell we are partakers with many of the Saints of their grace and that the life of Iesus is made manifest as by most plaine tokens in our bodies 2 Cor. 4.10 when we beare about in our bodies the dying of the Lord Iesus And in the meane time let vs giue all diligence that the word of Christ may dwell in vs plenteously that the effectuall power thereof may be manifested in vs through our patient and constant suffering for Christ his sake and the Gospels if the will of the Lord be such Now followeth the Apostles earnest protestation of his loue towards the Philippians which was the third thing which I noted in this second branch of the Apostles exordium in these words For God is my record c. that so they might the rather both assure themselues that such was his perswasion of them as hath beene said and likewise the more willingly hearken vnto the things that hee wrote vnto them In the words I note a vehement protestation and the thing whereof he maketh such protestation His protestation is a calling of God to witnes that hee lieth not in this that now speaketh in these words For God is my record The thing whereof he maketh such protestation is of his hearty loue of them saying God is my record how I long after you all .i. with what a longing desire to see you I loue you all from the very heart roote 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for so the word here vsed is very significantly translated not after the flesh but in Iesus Christ of whom yee are loued and from whom this my loue proceedeth Where first I note the Apostles vehement protestation not of a vaine and idle toy but of his loue towards the Philippians not for any light or foolish matter but for their great good that they might hearken to the word of their saluation more gladly Whence I obserue that a protestation or an oath to witnes a truth when the glory of God or the good of our neighbour doth require it may lawfully be made LECTVRE VIII PHILIP 1. Veâ—se 8. For God is my record how I long after you all from the very heart root in Iesus Christ 9. And this I pray that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement NOw then the first thing which here I note is the Apostles vehement protestation not concerning any triuiall and ordinarie matter but touching his sincere and feruent loue of the Philippians nor to small or no purpose but to winne their attention vnto the word of their saluation more gladly For he protesteth sweareth an oath being nothing else but a calling of God to witnesse of that wee speake for their assurance to whom wee sweare which whole definition is in this protestation hee protesteth sayeth and sweareth vnto the Philipp that he longeth after them all and greatly loueth them all from the very heart roote in Iesus Christ that so being perswaded of his loue they might giue the better heed vnto the things he wrote Whence I obserue that a protestation or an oath by God when the glory of God or the good of our neighbour doth require it may very lawfully bee made And this is proued first from the nature and definition of an oath For what is an oath It is as euen now we heard an holy and religious calling of God to witnes of the truth of that we speake for their assurance vnto whom we speake as here the Apostle for the Philippians assurance of his sincere loue of them calleth God to witnes how he longeth after them all how greatly he loueth them all from the very heart root in Iesus Christ And what herein is vnbeseeming a Christian or which may not lawfully be done Secondly it is proued from the expresse commaundement of God for thus hath God commanded saying Deut. 6 13. Thou shalt feare the Lord thy God and serue him and shalt sweare by his name In which words as to feare the Lord God and to serue him so to sweare by his name is commanded Thirdly it is proued from the end of an oath for the end of an oath is to decide debates to make an end of strifes as the Apostle sheweth saying Heb. 6.16 that an oath for confirmation is among men an end of all strife And as Moses in a plaine case sheweth saying If a man deliuer to his neighbor to keepe Asse or Oxe Exo. 22.10.11 or Sheepe or any beast and it die or be hurt or taken away by enemies and no man see it an oath of the Lord shall bee betweene them twaine that hee hath not put his hand vnto his neighbours good and the owner thereof shall take the oath and he shall not make it good And this being the end of an oath why may it not lawfully be made Fourthly it is proued from the practise
of holy men of God for Abraham as we reade swore vnto Abimelech by God Gen. 21.23 26.31 31.53 that hee would not hurt him nor his children nor his childrens children And Isaac and Abimelech afterwards sware one to another to the like purpose And so Iacob and Laban sware one to another to the like purpose Likewise our Apostle oftentimes in his Epistle protesteth and calleth God to witnesse of that he saith Rom. 1.9 2. Cor. 1.23 12.19 And God himselfe Esay 45.23 Heb. 6.13 because hee had no greater to sweare by sware by himselfe as it is said in the Prophet and as the Apostle witnesseth Lastly it is proued from a necessary consequent for if an oath be a part of Gods worship will it not then necessarily follow that an oath may lawfully be made Now that an oath is a part of Gods worship appeareth by many places of holy Scripture as Es 19.18 where it is said in the Prophet In that day shall fiue Cities in the land of Aegypt speake the language of Canaan and shall sweare by the Lord of hosts Ier. 4.2 that is shall renounce their superstitions and serue God as he hath appoynted And againe where it is said Thou shalt sweare the Lord liueth in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes And therefore the Lord by that Prophet 5.7 in the next Chapter complaineth of Iudah and Hierusalem that they had forsaken him and how did that appeare because they swore by them that were no Gods Thy children saith he haue forsaken mee and sworne hy them that are no Gods So that to sweare by them that are no Gods is to forsake God And why because it is to giue his worship to another euen to them that are no Gods which who so doth he forsaketh God O but will the godly soule say this needed not in such a swearing age to proue the lawfulnes of swearing and will the cursed swearer say this is well indeed that I haue so good allowance for my swearing from the Preacher Hearken therefore yet a while and know how we may protest and sweare lawfully First therefore if wee will sweare lawfully we must sweare by the name of God For both the cōmandement practise are so as already we haue heard the reason therof is very plain for who can witnesse that he that sweareth lyeth not but God onely that beholdeth the heart and knoweth what is in man Or who is omnipotent and able to maintaine and defend him that speaketh truth or to punish and take vengeance on him that sweareth a lye but God onely which is able to destroye both soule and bodie in hell Secondly if wee will sweare lawfully wee must sweare in truth Ier. 4 2. in iudgement and in righteousnesse In truth for the confirmation of the truth because wee may not call God to witnesse a lye least hee giue vs our portion with lyers and swearers in the lake that euer burneth In iudgement vpon causes weighty certaine and necessarie when the glorie of God or the good of our neighbour doth require it because we may not call God lightly or rashly to witnesse vpon triall or vncertainetie or vnnecessarie causes least our iudgement be as theirs that take his name in vaine In righteousnes for the confirmation of things godly iust and lawfull because wee may not call God to witnes things vngodly vniust or vnlawfull lest we be not holden guiltles for taking his name in vaine for thus much those three points imply Thirdly if we will sweare lawfully it must be when wee haue no other way of proofe of our words or confirmation of our promise for if otherwise the thing for which we are to sweare can be debated decided ended then by an oath we are not to sweare as by the end of an oath it doth appeare which is to end a strife so that where the strife may otherwise be ended there an oath is not to be vsed Sweare then wee may lawfully but not otherwise then by the name of God and that in truth and in iudgement and in righteousnesse and that when things cannot otherwise be cleared and ended then by an oath Which serueth first for the confutation of that error of the Anabaptists who deny it to be lawfull for a Christian to sweare at all the plaine contrary whereof wee haue heard euidently proued out of the scriptures The places of scripture whereon they ground their error are two Matth. 5.34 35 36 37. Jam. 5.12 the one the saying of our blessed Sauiour in Matthew the other the words of Iames in his Epistle The saying of our Sauiour in Matthew is Sweare not at all neither by heauen for it is the throne of God c. The words of Iames are Before all things sweare not neither by heauen nor by earth nor by any other oath c. from both which places they conclude that a Christian may not sweare at all For answer whereunto wee must vnderstand 1. that not all kindes of othes are forbidden in these places 2. what kinde of othes are there condemned For the first that not all kinde of othes are forbidden in Mathew appeareth by the very scope and drift of our Sauiour in that place For what was his scope and drift there It appeareth by his exposition there of sundry lawes that his meaning was not to destroy the law for so he saith Mat. 5 17. I came not to destroy the Law and the Prophets but his meaning was to purge the Law from the corrupt glosses of the Pharisees and to open the true meaning of it as he doth first in the Law touching murther and then in the Law touching adulterie and not in the Law touching swearing The Law then not hauing simply forbidden swearing neither doth our Sauiour simply condemne swearing Againe if all kindes of othes be simply here forbidden and onely yea and nay commanded what shall we say for our Apostle that contenteth not himselfe onely with yea and nay What shall we say for our Sauiour himselfe that not therewith content saith Verily verily I say vnto you And againe othes being a part of Gods worship as before we heard if all kinde of othes be here forbidden a Christian then is a part of Gods worship forbidden and condemned Seeing then thus it may appeare that not all kindes of othes are here forbidden let vs now see what kindes of othes are here forbidden and condemned And this will appeare by a short view of the corrupt glosses which the Pharisees added to the Law touching swearing The Law was Thou shalt not forsweare thy selfe but shalt performe thine othes to the Lord. Their glosse was that if any sweare by the name of God or by the things that were immediatly belonging to the seruice of God as by the gold of the Temple or the offering on the Altar vainely or perfidiously not performing his oath he offendeth but if he sweare by any other creature as by heauen
respect not for Christ Iesus his sake or in Christ Iesus Nay commonly wee can satisfie our selues well enough with our loue of one another as Christian inough sincere inough and holy enough though in our loue there bee neuer a one of these qualities though neither we long after them from the very heart roote in Christ Iesus nor long after them from the verie heart roote nor long after them at all And as it is with men generally so is it with the Pastors particularly Too many that can bee long absent from their flockes and yet not long after them to see them to bestowe some spirituall gift vpon them too many that loue not their flockes from the very heart rootes too many that loue their flockes onely for their fleece but not in Christ Iesus but very few like vnto Aaron beare the names of their people before the Lord Exod. 28.12 vpō their two shoulders for a remēbrance very few that beare as Aaron the names of their people in a breast-plate vpō their hart that is 29. very few that haue their people in their hearts to deale vnto them not the gospel only but also their own soules because they are deare vnto thē whereas it should be so with all Pastors Well ye see what loue should be both in a Pastor towards his people and generally in all Christians one towards another Thinke on these things and blessed shall yee bee if yee thinke on them and doe them LECTVRE IX PHILIP 1. Verse 9. And this I pray that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement that ye may discerne things that differ c. NOw after the signification of the Apostles thankesgiuing vnto God on the Philippians behalfe for their fellowship in the Gospell and of his perswasion of their perseuerance therein vnto the end followeth for a full complement of testifying his loue vnto them and winning their attention vnto him a signification of his praying vnto God for them in these words And this c. before hee had said vers 4. that alwaies in all his prayers he had thē in remembrance and now he sheweth what his prayer for them was and that was That their loue might abound c. Which prayer as it doth abundantly testifie his loue towards the Philippians so doth it also imply a commendation of them and an exhortation vnto them for in praying that their loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement hee giueth them testimonie of their loue and of their knowledge and iudgement that they did abound in these things his prayer is that they may abound yet more more in these things And againe in thus praying for them he lets them in his owne example see what they are to pray for and in effect exhorteth them to giue all diligence hereunto that their loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge c. And indeed this is the very maine proposition and principall exhortation of this Epistle that their loue may abound c. But let vs a little more particularly sift the meaning of the words in this his praier His praier yee see is that their loue may abound .i. that as a fountaine which keepeth not his waters in it selfe but sends them out vnto others so their loue may not bee shut within their owne bowels but issue out vnto the good of others And hee praieth that their loue may abound yet more and more whereby he implieth that their loue was manifest and that their loue abounded for the streames thereof had flowed vnto him being in prison at Rome and he praieth that it may abound yet more and more but how in knowledge and in all iudgment that their loue being founded and grounded in sound knowledge and in sound iudgement they might discerne things that differed c. Now by knowledge hee meaneth the generall knowledge of Gods will out of his word and by iudgement he meaneth such an experience and sense in themselues of spirituall things as through which men expert in the word of righteousnesse haue their wits or spirituall senses exercised to discerne both good euill as by comparing this place with that to the Hebrewes it may appeare for that which the Apostle there hath Heb. 5.14 strong meat belongeth to them that are of age which through custome haue their wits exercised to discerne both good and euill is as if we should read after the phrase of our Apostle here thus strong meat belongeth to them that are of age which through iudgement can discerne both good and euill So that the Apostle praieth that they may abound as in loue so in knowledge of Gods will out of his word and in all iudgement .i. in sound iudgement through a feeling experience in themselues of such spirituall things as they know by the word whereon their loue may bee grounded And why doth he pray for their growth and increase in these things Euen for these ends 1. that they may discerne things that differ one from another good from bad and vncorrupt from corrupt doctrine 2. that they may be pure from staine or corruption in doctrine faith or maners 3. that they may be without offence neither slipping backe nor standing at a stay but holding on a constant course vntill the day of Christ 4. that they may be filled with the fruits of righteousnes abounding in euery good worke which are by Iesus Christ from whom they haue their beginning vnto the glory and praise of God which is their end These were the ends for which he praied that their loue might abound yet more and more in knowledge and in c. So that the things principally to bee noted in these words are three First the Apostles action of praying This I pray Secondly the things for which he praied which were three 1. their increase in loue 2. their increase in knowledge 3. their inerease in iudgement Thirdly the ends wherefore he praied for these things vnto them which were foure as euen now we heard Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which here I note is that the Apostle praied for the Philippians that their loue might abound yet more and more c. The Philippians abounded in loue in knowledge and in iudgment yet still the Apostle praied that they might abound yet more and more in these things Whence 1. I obserue the continuall vse and necessitie of praier whatsoeuer graces the Lord haue bestowed on vs yet still we haue neede to pray euen that we may yet more and more abound in those very graces And therefore the Apostles exhortation is Pray continually 1 Thess 5.17 whether yee be in aduersitie or in prosperity whether yee want or yee haue yet pray continually If ye want that he may supply your wants and giue vnto you which giueth vnto all men liberally and reprocheth no man
beginning and exhorting them by the example of the Macedonians and of our blessed Sauiour to continue and to abound more and more therein But what should farther proofe of this poynt need then this that loue and charitie towards the poore Saints is so often commanded and commended in the holy Scriptures and so greatly rewarded for the oftener that it is commaunded and commended in the holy Scriptures and the more that it is rewarded the more carefull it behooueth vs to be that wee abound therein Thou shalt not harden thine heart Deut. 15 7.11 nor shut thine hand from thy poore brother but thou shalt open thine hand vnto thy brother to thy needy and to thy poore in the land saith the Lord Thou shalt not harden thine heart but open thy bowels of compassion and bee mercifull and louing and tender-hearted towards thy poore brother The like commandement is often giuen in the holy Scripture And what a cōmendation was it generally vnto the Churches of Macedonia that out of their most extreame pouerty they were so richly liberall vnto the poore afflicted Saints and perticularly vnto these Philippians that they communicated to our Apostle in his bands Or what greater reward can be giuen vnto any then is promised vnto them that giue the Saints meate when they are hungrie that giue them drinke when they are thirstie that cloath them when they are naked that visite them when they are sicke that relieue them when they are in prison c. euen a kingdome of glorie In a poynt so cleare many proofes are not needfull For more care is not needfull that we may encrease and abound more and more in faith hope or other grace of the spirit then that wee may abound more and more in loue euen in loue both towards God and towards one another and towards the poore Saints in their affliction and miserie Which serueth to condemne the more then keicolde loue of Christians in our daies To censure any of you so sharpely beloued as if yee loued not God or at least but with a colde loue would seeme it may be hard For all of you loue God and hee that thinketh otherwise is much deceaued But tell me do all of you loue one another It may be that some of you will here yeeld a little 1 Ioh. 4 20. Rom. 12.10 Heb. 13.1 1 Pet. 4.8 And I tell you or rather the holy Ghost telleth you that hee that loueth not his brother whome he hath seene loueth not God whom he hath not seene The Apostles exhortation is Bee affectioned to loue one another with brotherly loue And againe Let brotherly loue continue And againe Aboue all things haue feruent loue amongst you But our often brawlings and diuisions and quarrels and contentions and swellings and discords shew that wee haue not hearkened nor obeyed their counsell so farre haue we been from abounding more and more in loue one towards another And if we doe not loue one another as wee should iudge yee by the former place whether wee loue God as we should Psal 133.1 Behold saith the Prophet how good ioyfull a thing it is brethren to dwell together in vnity Surely in any thing we cannot be liker vnto God then if we loue one another for God is loue and wee by loue are made Gods house 1 Ioh. 4.16 wherein he liketh to dwell For he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God and God in him We haue beene too colde in loue one towards another and therefore too colde in loue towards our God Aboue all things let vs haue feruent loue amongst our selues and so shall we be sure that we loue God indeed And as we haue beene too colde in loue one towards another and consequently in loue towards God so can I not much commend our loue towards the poore Saints and afflicted members of Christ Iesus I cannot reprooue you for not abounding more and more in this loue because as yet you do not abound in this loue Through a good and godly statute lately made the poore Saints come not now vnto your doores but through want of reliefe they faint in their houses insomuch that as the children of Israell when their burthen was heauier and their taske greater cryed out vpon Moyses and Aaron saying The Lord looke vpon you and iudge for ye haue made our sauiour to stinke before Pharaoh and his seruants in that ye haue put a sword in their hand to slay vs So they cry out vpon them that were the meanes of this statute saying The Lord looke vpon them that haue done thus vnto vs for they haue made our sauiour to stinke before our brethren and haue put a sword in their hands to slay vs. And where is the cause of this cry Not in the statute for it is as good a statute as could be deuised both for you and them but the cause is in you Ye are well content that they come not to your doores as they were woont but there wanteth in you a willing and readie mind to contribute to their necessities as the statute requireth When some taske or burthen should be leuied vpon you for their maintenance in respect of that reliefe which they were woont to finde at your doores here ye draw back the shoulder and euerie man would giue so little that the statute cannot haue his entendment And thus it is that you haue a sword to kill the poore withall for by the statute they may not come to your doores yet you will not contribute to their maintenance according vnto the statute Beloued open the bowels of your compassion let your loue towards the poore Saints appeare communicate to their affliction miserie and pouerty and as God hath giuen to euerie man so let him giue not grudgingly or of necessitie but willingly and cheerefully They are Gods saints they are members of Christs bodie they are your brethren and many of them it may be as rich in Gods fauour as the most of you and that which yee willingly and cheerefully now giue vnto them shall further your reckoning in the day of Christ Iesus Be therefore ready to giue and glad to distribute laying vp in store for your selues a good foundation against the time to come Let your loue towards God towards one another towards the poore saints of Christ Iesus be manifest vnto all men that they which see your loue may glorifie God on your behalfe So shall yee be loued of loue it selfe and liue for euer where your loue shall haue none end LECTVRE X. PHILIP 1. Verse 9. In knowledge and in all iudgement THe next thing which here I note is that the Apostle praieth that the Philippians may abound more and more in knowledge namely in knowledge of Gods will out of his word Whence I obserue another continuall care necessarie for all Christians and that is that they may abound more and more in the knowledge of Gods will out of his holy word 1 Cor. 14.20
earthly Canaan was a type 2. This may teach vs to giue all diligence vnto the reading and hearing and meditating of the holy scriptures that so we may abound more and more in all knowledge and vnderstanding Very lamentable it is beloued to see and consider how many hundreths nay thousands in this cleare light of the gospell when the scriptures are or may be read and knowne of vs all yet are as ignorant in the scriptures and of the things that belong to their saluation as when they sate in the darknes of Aegypt when they could see no light of the scriptures by reason of the strange language We haue had many Ezraes that haue read in the booke of the law of God distinctly giuen the sense thereof that the rest might vnderstand many Ministers of Christ Iesus that haue read the law the gospell vnto vs euery Sabbath day in our Churches many Preachers of the Gospel that haue plainly opened the scriptures vnto vs whereby we might be made wise vnto saluation euen 40 yeares long And haue not the scriptures beene read vnto the greatest number of vs in vaine Notwithstanding so much preaching and teaching of the holy word of life are we not still ignorant and haue still neede to be taught the very beginnings of Christ the very principles of religion Haue we not many masters of Israel that thinke themselues great men like vnto Nicodemus that know not those things which the very babes in Christs schoole ought to know Haue we not many leaders of the people and masters of families vnto whose shame it may be spoken that they haue not the knowledge of God Haue we not many that if they be asked are not able to giue an account of their faith nor know truth from error religion from superstition The thing is too true and too lamentable Beloued hath not the Lord our God said vnto vs all Deut. 6.6 These words which I command thee this day shall be in thy heart and thou shalt rehearse them continually vnto thy childrem and shalt talke of them c. and shall we not hearken to his voice to doe according to all he hath commanded vs Hath not our blessed Sauiour told vs Joh. 17.3 that this is eternall life to know God to be the onely very God and him whom he hath sent Iesus Christ and shall not we labour to grow in the knowledge of God and of our Lord Iesus Christ Hath not the holy Prophet said that blessed is the man whose delight is in the law of the Lord Psal 1.2 and which meditateth therein day and night and shall wee not giue all diligence to the reading and hearing and meditating of the holy scriptures Nay let me I beseech you exhort you as that godly Father did his people Chrys Prouide you Bibles which are the medicine of your soules if you will nothing else at least get the new Testament In the Bible there yee haue the whole will of your heauenly father there yee shall see what legacies he hath bequeathed vnto you and what duties he requireth of you If the father of our bodies had bequeathed vs a great legacie by his will it would not be much needfull to wish vs get our Fathers will and to looke diligently into it to see if not what he requireth of vs yet what he bequeatheth to vs neither would wee sticke at the cost for the search of it if we knew where to haue it And shall the father of our soules leaue vs his Will and by his Will bequeath vs euerlasting life and shall we not labour to get his Will Shall a matter of ten shillings stay vs from the hauing of his Will shall not we search it and looke diligently into it Let vs beloued get the booke of Gods law into our hand and let it not depart out of our mouthes Jos 1.8 but let vs meditate therein day and night that we may obserue and doe according to all that is written therein as the Lord exhorted Iosua Let vs likewise flocke as Doues vnto the windowes vnto the places where the word is preached and when we haue heard let vs meditate and conferre of that we haue heard If the children of our bodies had gone to the schoole and in the space of seauen yeares had profited nothing what would we say vnto them or thinke of them Hardly enough no doubt And what shall we then thinke of our selues that in the space of fortie yeares are scarce yet past our A. B. C. and haue not yet attained vnto any reasonable knowledge Let vs hereafter recompence our former negligence with greater diligence and let vs slacke no holy meanes whereby we may growe into all holy knowledge Let vs labour to be rich in all knowledge and leauing the doctrine of the beginning of Christ let vs be led forward vnto perfection Let vs henceforth be no more children wauering and carried about with euerie winde of doctrine but let vs grow vp vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the fulnesse of Christ that we may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the bredth and length and depth and height and to know the loue of Christ which passeth all knowledge that we may be filled with all fulnesse of God By reading by hearing by meditating by praying let your care bee to abound more and more in knowledge The next thing which here I note is that the Apostle prayeth for the Philippians that they may abound more and more in all iudgement in all iudgement that is in sound iudgement that hauing their wits exercised through long custome they may discerne both good and euill So that as hee would haue them to abound more and more in knowledge so farther he would haue them also to abound more and more in a sound and feeling experience of spirituall things in themselues that they might spiritually feele in their hearts and soules that which they knew out of the word Whence I obserue a further continuall care necessarie for all Christians and that is that they may abound daily more and more not in knowledge onely of Gods will out of his word but in sound iudgement also through a feeling experience in themselues of such spirituall things as they know out of the word that what they know out of the word they may feele the truth of it by experience in themselues This care our Apostle sheweth that hee had where hee saith that the thing which he esteemed was to know Christ Phil. 3.10 and the vertue of his resurrection Hee knew the doctrine of Christ his resurrection and hee knew this to be the vertue of Christ his resurrection that by it the Saints of God rise from the death of sinne vnto the life of righteousnesse But his desire farther was that he might feele in himselfe and know by his owne experience the vertue of Christ his resurrection by the death of sinne and the
a zeale of the law that the Iewes submitted not themselues vnto the righteousnesse of God but their zeale was not according to knowledge Rom. 10.2 as the Apostle sheweth where hee saith I beare them record that they haue the zeale of God but not according to knowledge So in our loue we may doe good vnto those and shew kindnesse vnto those to whom wee ought not if our loue bee not grounded on knowledge and in all iudgement And this was it which the Apostle taxed in the Galathians Gal. 4.18 where hee said It is a good thing alwaies to loue earnestly in a good thing That they loued and loued earnestly he misliked it not nay It is a good thing saith he to loue earnestly But that their loue was not in knowledge and iudgment that he misliked They encreased in loue towards thē that seduced them and abated their loue towards him that had taught them the truth This he misliked and therefore tolde them that it was a good thing to loue earnestly alwaies in a good thing We must loue but wee must know that the thing we loue is good that the person whome we loue is good And therefore our loue must abound in knowledge and in iudgement This then serueth to condemne our great carelesnesse in making choise on whome wee set our loue and vnto whom we doe good and performe duties of loue Our loue should abound in knowledge out of Gods word whom to loue and in iudgement to performe the duties of loue to whome wee ought But commonly wee care not where we cast our loue but as he fits our humor so commonly wee cast our loue vpon him If hee will bowze and drinke with vs if he will game and play with vs if he will curse and sweare with vs if he will play the good fellow and runne to the diuell with vs then wee will loue him and what wee can wee will doe for him Neither can it bee that they should bestowe their loues better who themselues are no better Nay where better graces are yet is there no better choyce of our loue We commonly looke rather how he sutes our affections and likings whom we would loue and fancie then how he is beautified with the graces of Gods spirit how well he is grounded and stablished in the faith And howsoeuer he be scarce sound in the faith yet if he sute our affectiōs likings we grow to more entire loue w th him then with others more to beloued If this beloued haue beene a fault in any of vs let vs learne hereafter to reforme it and let our loue abound more and more in knowledge and in iudgement Let vs know out of the word whom we ought to loue and vnto whome wee ought to doe good and let vs loue them and do good vnto them Let neither our knowledge bee without loue nor our iudgement without loue neither let our loue be without knowledge or iudgement Let vs abound more and more in loue and in knowledge and in iudgement and let our loue abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement LECTVRE XI PHILIP 1. Verse 10. That yee may discerne things that differ one from another that yee may bee pure and without offence vntill the day of Christ NOw hauing spoken of the Apostles praying for the Philippians and of the things for which his prayer vnto God for them was namely for their encrease in loue in knowledge and in iudgement that their loue might abound more and more in knowledge and in iudgement it remaineth now that we speake of the ends wherefore the Apostle prayed for the Philippians encrease in these graces set downe in these words That yee may discerne c. That yee may discerne c. The first end wherefore the Apostle prayed for the Philippians that they might abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement was that they might discerne things that differ one from another that is by their knowledge out of the word and by their iudgement out of their owne experience they might discerne betweene good and euill vertue and vice false and true Apostles corrupt and vncorrupt doctrine and so might follow the good and fly the bad The same phrase of speech that is heere vsed is also vsed in the Epistle to the Romanes though not so translated in our English Bibles there Rom. 2.18 as here Behold saith the Apostle there thou art called a Iewe and restest in the law and gloriest in God and knowest his will and allowest the things that are excellent Thus it is there translated and read as also some translate the phrase here in this place reading thus That ye may allow the things that are excellent But in that place to the Romanes the reading in the Margent is better then the reading in the Text and is all one with the reading here vsed in this place of our Apostle howbeit the matter is not great whether reading we admit both comming much to one for whether wee reade thus That yee may discerne things that differ the meaning is that vpon triall they might allow the things that are excellent or thus That ye may allow the things that are excellent the meaning is that vpon the discerning of things that differ they may allow the things that are excellent But I follow the reading as in this place we haue it The first thing then which heere I note is the end wherefore the Apostle prayed for the Philippians that they might abound in knowledge and in all iudgement and it was that they might trie and discerne things that differed right from wrong truth from error religion from superstition c. that being able to put a difference betweene them they might allow and follow that which were good that which they ought Whence I obserue the end wherefore all Christians ought to labour for encrease in knowledge and in all iudgement and that is that they may discerne things that differ good from euill right from wrong truth from error religion from superstition c. that so they may be pure and without offence vntill the day of Christ c. For therefore are we to follow after knowledge that we may know what is good and what is euill what is truth and what is error and may be able to trie the spirits and to put a difference between things that differ one from another and therefore are we to labour after a sound iudgement through a feeling experience in our owne soules of the truth of those things which wee are taught out of the word that hauing our wits exercised to discerne both good and euil we may be pure and without offence c. This place of our Apostle is proofe pregnant enough to this purpose where yee see that the Apostle in his loue toward the Philippians praied for them that they might abound in knowledge and in all iudgement to this end that they might discerne c. And wherefore is
contrary The same also we may see by the Holy Ghosts commendation of the men of Beraea Act. 17.11 for searching the Scriptures to see whether the things that were spoken were so It was Paul that preached vnto them and when he preached vnto them they turned their books and lookt diligently into the scriptures to see whether in any thing he differed from the doctrine of the Holy Ghost And this is registred both for their commendation and our instruction to admonish vs that we are to care that we may discerne things that differ either in doctrine from corrupt doctrine or in faith from sound or in manners from a Christian and holy conuersation And why The reason is very plaine Psal 49.20 euen that we be not like to the beasts that perish as the Prophet speaketh of a man that is in honor and hath no vnderstanding For what will yee thinke of such a man that cannot discerne betweene chaffe and wheat drosse and gold sowre and sweet Will yee not say that he is like to the beast that perisheth What then must yee needs say and thinke of that Christian that can not discerne betweene truth and error religion and superstition vertue and vice good and euill Any better Nay surely for these are as wheat chaff gold drosse and not to discerne betweene them is not to discerne between wheat and chaffe gold and drosse If then we will not be like vnto the beasts that perish our care must be that out of our knowledge in the Scriptures we may be able to discerne things that differ But doe we thus imploy our care Nay thus farre I haue onely said what we should doe but what we doe our vnablenesse to discerne betweene things that differ one from another too too plainly discouer For what is the cause why so quickly wee hearken vnto those deceiuers that compasse sea and land to make one of their profession and when he is made they make him twofold more the childe of hell then they themselues are Why we are so easily seduced to beleeue the spirits of error and to fall from our owne stedfastnes Is it not euen hence because we cannot discerne things that differ one from another They bring vnto vs the fancies of their owne braine the traditions of their owne Church lies out of their owne Legends and we receiue them because wee cannot discerne them from the truth of Christ Iesus They come vnto vs in the name of Christ Iesus but bring with them the doctrine of Deuils forbidding to marrie and commanding to absteine from meats which God hath created to be receiued with thanksgiuing and we beleeue them because we cannot try the spirits whether they be of God to see which is the spirit of truth and which is the spirit of error For God forbid that I should thinke that if we could discerne betweene truth and error religion and superstition any of vs would follow their damnable heresies by whom the way of truth is euill spoken of Againe what is the cause why we are often deceiued with the shadowes of good things with the semblances of things honest and iust and pure with the dimme shewes of vertue and praise and holines of life Is it not euen hence because we cannot discerne things that differ one from another Oftentimes we thinke we runne well when we runne quite a wrong course oftentimes we count that our praise which is indeed our dispraise and a great many of vs thinke that we haue Abraham to our father when indeed we are of our father the deuill And all hence as I thinke because we cannot discerne things that differ And yet tell a great many of vs that we know not good from euill that we cannot discerne between truth and error right and wrong c. we cannot brooke it but we disdaine to be counted so simple and ignorant that we cannot discerne things so different But let me but aske these questions How is it that so commonly we fly that which is good and follow that which is euill How is it that so easily we are drawen oftentimes from the way of truth into error How is it that vice vnder the colour of vertue so often doth deceiue vs Is it not because we cannot discerne good from euill truth from error vertue from vice Either it is so or worse for either ignorantly we erre as not able to discerne betweene things that differ or wilfully we runne a wrong course as discerning well enough things that differ but wilfully running our selues on the rockes Beloued let vs thinke of these things and let vs be ashamed of it that we cannot discerne betweene things that differ one from other It is enough for vs that we haue spent the time past ignorantly and foolishly Let vs henceforth redeeme the time and learne to discerne things that differ If we consider the time that we haue spent in the schoole of Christ we may well thinke that now we should haue so much knowledge as to discerne things that differ one from another And if truth and error good and euill c. be vnto vs as yet as colours vnto blinde men that we cannot discerne betweene them we may well thinke that we are blinde Let vs therefore go vnto Christ Iesus in his word that we may receaue sight and see clearely Let vs reade and heare and meditate in the holy word of God that thence we may know what is good and acceptable vnto God Let vs pray and labour by all holy meanes that we may abound in knowledge and in all iudgement that we may discerne things that differ one from another The second thing wherefore the Apostle prayed that the Philippians might abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement was that they might be pure namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from any leauen of corruption in doctrine life or manners for so the word heere vsed signifieth such as are cleare and free from all mixture of corruption as white wooll neuer dyed fine flower neuer leauened And this was so an end of the Apostles prayer for their encrease in knowledge and in all iudgement that it seemeth to be subordinate to the former end for hee would haue them able to discerne things that differ corrupt from vncorrupt doctrine c. that they might be pure from all corruption in doctrine life and manners and for both these causes he prayed that they might abound more and more in knowledge Hence then I obserue another employmēt behouefull for all christians namely that they may be pure free frō all corruption in doctrine life or manners For it is not enough that we be able to discerne things that differ one from another and to know what in doctrine is corrupt and vncorrupt what in life is good and euill and what in manners is holy and what prophane but farther also it is behoouefull that we be pure from whatsoeuer is corrupt in doctrine from
skill what is pure what not either in doctrine life or manners and then knowing that let vs care and studie to be pure and sincere and without all leauen of corruption either in doctrine life or manners The third thing wherefore the Apostle prayed that the Philippians might abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement was that they might be without offence .1 that they might not stumble at any thing but hold on in a constant course without stumbling or slipping baâ—ke or standing at a stay vntill the day of Christ when their constant perseuerance should be rewarded For the Apostles desire was 1. that they might be able to discerne things that differed what were corrupt and bad and what were pure and good 2. That being able to discerne and try all things they might keep that which were good and might be pure from all leauen of corruption 3. That being pure from all leauen of corruption they might keepe a constant course in their puritie without stumbling or shrinking backe or standing at a stay and for these causes he praied that they might abound more and more in knowledgâ— c. Whence I obserue a third imployment very behouefull for all Christians namely that being in a good course they hold on without stumbling or standing or shrinking being pure and cleare from all leauen of corruption they keep themselues so vntill the day of Christ Are yee so foolish saith the Apostle to the Galathians that after yee haue begun in the spirit Gal. 3.3 yee would now be made perfit by the flesh The Galathians had embraced the Gospell and obeyed the truth but now through certaine false Apostles they had fallen from the pure doctrine of Christ and admitted some corruptions of that doctrine And therefore the Apostle reproues them sharply and tells them that it is no course for a Christian to begin in the spirit and to end in the flesh but hauing begun in the spirit by embracing the pure doctrine of Iesus Christ they should end in the spirit and hold fast that pure doctrine which they had embraced euen vntill the day of Christ So that hauing obeyed the truth we are not to yeeld to any corruptions of the truth or to let our hold slip but to hold fast the same vnto the end It is for the dogge to returne to his owne vomit and for the sowe that was washed to returne to her wallowing in the mire but the man that hauing put his hand to the plough looketh backe Luk. 9.62 he is not apt to the kingdome of God Being in a good way wee must with our Apostle still endeuour to that which is before and follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus But I haue lately spoken to this purpose and therefore now the time being past I will not farther trouble you Onely with the Apostle I pray that your loue may abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement c. LECTVRE XII PHILIP I. Verse 11. Filled with the fruits of righteousnes which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glory and praise of God IT remaineth now that we come vnto the fourth and last end here mentioned wherefore the Apostle praied that the Philippians might abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement and that was that they might be fruitfull in all good works set downe in these words Filled with the fruits In which words I note 1. the measure of good works which the Apostle wisheth to be in the Philippians which is pressed downe and shaken together euen that they may be filled with the fruits of righteousnesse 2. The definition of good works in that they are called the fruits of righteousnesse 3. The fountaine whence or author from whom good works if indeed they be good works are and that is Iesus Christ 4. The end whereunto good works if indeed they be good works doe tend and that is vnto the glory and praise of God So that besides the maine point which is the Apostles desire that the Philippians might be full of good works here hence wee may know all the causes of good works The materiall cause or matter and substance of good works is hereby known that they are called the fruits of righteousnesse for this sheweth that the very matter and substance of good works is those good actions which as good fruit grow and spring out of the righteousnes of God in vs. The formall cause or reason which causeth our works to be good works is hereby likewise knowne that they are called the fruits of righteousnesse for this sheweth that the reason why our works are good works is because of their conformitie vnto the law of God because they are done in righteousnes according to the righteous law of God The efficient cause or author from whom good works are is hereby knowne that it is said that they are by Iesus Christ for this sheweth that Iesus Christ worketh in vs whatsoeuer works are good agreeable to the righteous law of God The finall cause or end of good works wherunto they are to be referred wherfore they are to be done is hereby knowne that it is said that they are by Iesus Christ vnto the glory and praise of God for this sheweth that the end wherefore we are to abound in euery good worke is the glory and praise of God that his name thereby may be glorified These are the things which these words seeme vnto me to conteine Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing then which here I note is the rich grace wherewith our Apostle would haue the Philippians to abound in good works for he praied that they might abound more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement as for other ends before spoken of so for this that they might be filled with the fruits of righteousnes that they might abound in euery good worke My obseruation hence is that we are not onely to doe the things that are good and to worke the works of righteousnes but we are to abound in euery good worke to be filled with the fruits of righteousnes To doe good and to haue our fruit in holines and righteousnes is a thing much vrged and often commanded by the Holy Ghost in the scriptures and it is so cleare a case that it cannot be denied or shifted but that we are to do the things that are good to worke the works of righteousnes Yet so cuÌ„ning are we to deceiue our selues that if at sometimes we haue done some things well we thinke we haue obeyed the voice of the Lord herein though we come far short of being filled w th the fruits of righteousnes The Holy Ghost therfore to meet with our foolish wisdom and to cleare the point plainely sheweth in many places of the scripture that as wee are to shew forth good works so we are to
we are iustified before God Thirdly let this teach vs how to examine our workes whether they be good or no. Are they the fruites of righteousnesse Do they proceed from a true and liuely faith in Christ Iesus Is the fountaine pure whence they spring and their end good whereunto they tend Then bee bolde they are good workes Otherwise if there bee no such warrant for them seeme they neuer so good yet they are not good Examine but our works according to this rule and surely we will not all of vs be found full of good workes The third thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that these fruites of righteousnesse wherewith hee would haue the Philippians filled are by Iesus Christ Whence I obserue the Author of euery good worke in vs and that is Christ Iesus by the grace of his holy spirit 2 Cor. 3.5 for as the Apostle saith We are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues but our sufficiencie is of God Now if of our selues we be not sufficient to thinke a good thought but that must onely be suggested by Gods spirit then how shall wee bee sufficient of our selues to doe any thing that is good Nay our Apostle tels vs in the next Chapter 13. that it is God which workes in vs both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure Neither thought of the heart nor affection of the will nor worke of the hand but if it be good it is by the operation of the holy spirit in vs. Nay take an argument euen from hence Good workes they are the fruites of righteousnesse Now doth the fruite of a tree bud or grow by the labour or skill of man Nay hee planteth and watereth but God onely giues the fruite in due season Right so it is not in man to doe that is good but if he doe that is good it is of God Worke of himselfe he may and to worke that which is euill hee is too proane of himselfe but if he worke any thinke that is acceptable vnto God it is wholly by the spirit of God And why That God may be all in all and that he may haue the glorie of all Let this sufficiently warne vs to beware of them and arme vs against them that would perswade vs that wee are able of our selues to doe that is good at least if wee be holpen by grace If wee thinke or will or doe any thing that is good whatsoeuer fruite of righteousnesse it is that is in vs it is by Iesus Christ not of our selues for then we had wherein to reioyce in our selues but only of his good pleasure that by his good spirit worketh it in vs. This our Apostle telleth vs and this wee learne from him and if any man preach vnto vs or teach vs otherwise then this that wee haue receaued let him bee accursed Secondly let this teach vs vnto whome all praise is â—ue for whatsoeuer good is in vs. Whatsoeuer good is â—n vs it is by Iesus Christ So that our song is alwaies to â—e as the song of the Angels in the Apocalips Praise Apoc. 5.13 and honour and glorie and power be vnto him that sitteth vpon the â—hrone and to the lambe for euermore His name is to bee blessed and the power of his spirit is to bee acknowledged in whatsoeuer good in whatsoeuer good worke is wrought in vs. The last thing which here I note is touching the end of good workes which as they are by Iesus Christ as the author and worker of them in vs so they are to be done to the glorie and praise of his name Whence I obserue vnto what end our workes must be done if they be good and that is vnto the glorie and praise of God Ye know that of the Apostle where hee saith Whether yee eate 1 Cor. 10.31 or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glorie of God As also that of our Sauiour where he saith Matth. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father which is in heauen And that of Peter 1 Pet. 2.12 where he saith Haue your conuersation honest amoÌ„g the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of the visitation By which and many other places which might be alleaged to this purpose it appeareth that the end whereunto our workes if they bee good must bee referred must be the glorie and praise of God that thereby he may be glorified both by vs and by others which see our good workes Here then first we learne not to credite any that shall tell vs that any action of any vnregenerate man can be good For what is the end of such men in their actions Is it the praise and glorie of God Nay it is their owne praise and the praise of men which they seeke after in all the most glorious things that they doe But hence wee learne that so our workes are good works if they be by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and praise of God Secondly hence we learne that the end of our good workes is not to be that thereby we may merite heauen but that thereby God may bee glorified Nay if our workes bee thereby to merite heauen they cannot be to the glorie and praise of God For how much so euer is giuen to merite so much is taken from the glorie of God Either therefore we must renounce all merite or else whatsoeuer we say our workes are not to the glorie of God Thirdly this teacheth vs whatsoeuer we doe to do it to the honour and praise of God Let this therefore bee our end in all that euer wee doe that thereby God may be glorified and let vs know that so onely that which we doe is good if we do it to this end LECTVRE XIII PHILIP I. Verse 12. I would yee vnderstood brethren that the things which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospell 13. So that my bands in Christ are famous throughout all the iudgment hall in all other places 14. Insomuch that many of the brethren in the Lord are boldened through my band and dare more frankly speake the word WE haue spoken of the Apostles exordium or entrance to his Epistle and therein of such things as whereby he testified his loue towards the Philippians thereby to winne their attention vnto him and likewise of such obseruations as that scripture offered together with such vses and instructions thence as seemed most behouefull for 〈◊〉 Now in the rest of this chapter is set downe the Apoâ—â—les narration Wherein first he tells them of his preâ—â—nt state how at this present when he wrote vnto them â—atters stood with him and this he doth from vers 12. 〈◊〉 19. Secondly hee tells them for hereafter what his â—ope is namely that
all shall turne to his owne saluation 〈◊〉 the furthering of the Gospell and to their ioy and â—omfort and this he doth from vers 19. to the end of â—he chapter The end and drift of the whole narration â—as to comfort the Philippians that they should not be â—wallowed vp of ouer-much heauinesse for his bonds â—or therefore shrinke from their good profession Now touching the former part of the Apostles narraâ—â—on wherein he tells them in what state his matters now â—resently were what effect the bands which he susteined â—or Christ his sake and the Gospels at that present had â— Therein we haue the proposition of the narration or â—he maine point whereof he speaks 2. The confirmaâ—â—on or proofe thereof by two notable effects of his â—ands 3. An amplification of the latter effect togeâ—her with an answer to an exception which might be taâ—en The proposition or maine point of the former â—art of the narration is this that his persecution and imâ—risonment rather furthered then hindered the Gospell â—et downe vers 12. Now this is confirmed and proued â—y two notable fruits and effects of his persecution and â—mprisonment the former whereof was this that by ocâ—asion of his bands Christ and his Gospell were knowne â—n Nero his Court in Rome and in other places â—nd many brought vnto the faith of Christ Iesus both â—n Nero his Court and in other places set downe vers 13. The latter fruit and effect of his persecuâ—ion and imprisonment was this that through his bands and constancie therein many of the brethren were emboldned more freely and frankly to professe â—nd preach the Gospell of Christ Iesus then before set downe vers 14. so that by his bands the Gospell was both farther dispersed into many places and likewise more fruitfully embraced in the hearts of many brethren The amplification of this latter fruit and effect of his bands is by way of distribution For of those brethren that through his bands were emboldened to preach Christ more frankly then before all of them were not of one minde in preaching Christ but some preached Christ through enuy and strife not purely and of a good minde but to adde affliction vnto his bands others preached Christ of a good minde towards the Gospell of Iesus Christ and of loue vnto the Apostle set downe vers 15.16.17 And because it might be said that hee had no cause to reioyce in that any preached Christ not of a sincere and good minde he answereâ—h that and saith that he reioyceth and thinketh he hath good cause so to doe that Christ is preached be it sincerely or not sincerely let them looke to that but he is glad that Christ is preached set downe vers 18. Thus much for the generall order and meaning of these words in this former part of our Apostles narration Now let vs a little more particularly examine the meaning of these words wherein are set downe the proposition or maine point and the proofe thereof I would yee vnderstood brethren that the things which haue come vnto me What were those Euen all those things which befell him in his sayling towards Rome at his first going thither from Ierusalem but especially his bands in his first imprisonment at Rome For this yee must vnderstand that Paul was twise prisoner at Rome once in the beginning of Nero his reigne about the second yeare of his reigne and againe in the latter end of his reigne about the thirteenth yeare of his reigne For when being at Ierusalem he was put from Claudius Lysias vnto Felix and againe from Felix vnto Festus and still the Iewes hunted after his bloud at length he was constreined to appeale vnto Caesar vnto the Emperor of Rome then Nero. Whereupon he was sent thither and after many perills and dangers escaped by the sea he came to Rome where he was prisoner two yeares at the least Luke testifying so much At which time hee wrote diuers Epistles vnto the Churches which he had planted in the East as vnto the Galathians vnto the Ephesians vnto the Colossians vnto the Thessalonians as some thinke and this vnto the Philippians But as the Apostle hoped that the Lord would as we read in the next chapter so at this time he did deliuer him from the mouth of that lyon Nero both he being lesse cruell now then afterwards he grew to be and the Lord hauing ordeined that by him many of the Gentiles should heare the Gospell vnto whom it had not as yet been preached This as I said was about the beginning of Nero his reigne Againe about the latter end of his reigne he was cast into prison at Rome and then he was indeed deuoured by that lyon Euseb l. 2. c. 25. slaine by that cruell tyrant and persecutor Nero. Whatsoeuer then in this Epistle is spoken of the Apostles bands yee must vnderstand it meant of his first imprisonment at Rome By the things then which came vnto him in this place we must vnderstand his bands in his first imprisonment at Rome Now what of these These saith the Apostle are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospell then to the hindering of it contrary to the hope of the aduersaries of the Gospell which did cast him into prison for they hoped that his bands would preuaile much to hinder the course of the Gospell but he tells the Philippians that the Lord had turned them rather to the fuâ—thering then to the hindering of the Gospell But how could that be Very well For so his bands in Christ .i. which he susteined for Christ his sake and the Gospels were famous throughout all the iudgement hall .i. throughout all the Emperors Court and in all other places both of the Citie and of other Countries But how were his bands famous in all these places Namely because by that occasion the Gospell came to be knowne and to be beleeued by many in all these places This was the first fruit of his bands by them the Gospell was farre dispersed Againe through his bands and constancie therein many of the brethren in the Lord many Pastors and Teachers of the Church were emboldened more frankly and freely to speake the word .i. to professe and preach the Gospell then before they durst And this was the second fruit and effect of his bands by them the Teachers of the word tooke courage to speake the word more boldly then before they had done Plaine therefore it was that contrary to the hope of the aduersaries of the Gospell his bands were turned rather to the furthering then to the hindering of the Gospell inasmuch as by occasion of his bands both the Gospell was farther spred and dispersed then before and likewise the Preachers of the Gospell more incouraged and emboldned to preach the Gospell then before Thus much of the sense of the words Now to the obseruations Here might be noted the Apostles carefulnes to take away the scandall and offence of his bands wherewith the Philippians might happily bee troubled
Gospell he should be ashamed but that with all confidence c. The first thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that he hopeth that in nothing he shall be ashamed .i. that shame shall neuer befall him for leauing the defence of the Gospell Whence I obserue both that it is a shame to leaue the defence of the Gospell and that a godly care in this behalfe is needfull in euery Christian that this shame may neuer befall him Which care and regard of which shame how litle it is reckoned of in these our daies doth too too much appeare by the number of shamelesse Apostataes and back sliders which harkning vnto the serpent eat of the forbidden fruit which opening their eares to that enchanting whore drinke themselues drunke with the cup of her fornications and forsake the truth of Christ Iesus But let vs hearken to the Apostle Heb. 10.23 and let vs hold fast the profession of our hope Doe we hope in Iesus Christ Doe we hope that in nothing touching the profession of the truth of Christ â—esus we shall be ashamed Let vs hold fast this hope and â—et vs pray that this hope may continually be confirmed in â—s and that according to this hope we may stand fast vntill â—he day of Christ Iesus The second thing which I note is that the Apostle saith â—hat hee hopeth that with all confidence and liberty to â—peake in the defence of the Gospel Christ shall be magniâ—ied and honored in his body whether it be by life that hee â—iue and preach the Gospell or by death that he be put to â—eath and seale the Gospell with his bloud Whence I obâ—erue another godly care needfull in euery Christian which â—s that God may be glorified in him whether he liue or die Glorifie God saith the Apostle in your body and in your spirit 1 Cor. 6.20 â—or they are Gods Where the Apostle by way of exhortaâ—ion commendeth this dutie vnto euery one of vs that we glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits by conâ—orming our whole man in all obedience vnto his will And why for both our bodies and our spirits they are Gods and â—hey are bought for a price by him that hath died for both â—hat wee should not henceforth in either liue vnto our selues but in both vnto his glory which died for vs and â—ose againe And let this be enough to warne vs to beware of dishonoring God in our bodies or in our soules either by shrinkâ—ng from a good profession or by giuing our members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto any kinde of sin to serue â—t in the lusts thereof Neither let vs be so besotted as to â—hinke that we are not as well to be sanctified in our bodies â—s in our soules or that God is not as well to be glorified in our bodies as in our soules but let vs know that we are to be sanctified throughout in our spirit soule and body that God is to be glorified in our whole spirit and soule and body Let this therefore be our care that God at all be not dishonored by vs but that in our whole man hee may bee honored The last thing which here I note is how the Apostle was confirmed and strengthned in these his hopes and that was by his owne experience for he hoped that as alwaies 〈◊〉 now Whence I obserue how the hope of a Christian is nourished and increased It is begun and grounded vpon Gods promises made in Christ Iesus but it is strengthned and increased by obseruation of the Lord his goodnes toward vs in our owne experience So our Apostle also witnesseth Rom. 5.4 where he saith that tribulation bringeth forth patience and patience experience and experience hope .i. experience of the Lord his helpe in troubles confirmeth and strengthneth our hope in the Lord. Ye know the saying of Daâ—id The Lord said he that deliuered me out of the pawâ— of the Lion 1 Sam 17.37 and out of the paw of the Beare he will deliuer me out of the hand of this Philistim This should teach vs to obserue the mercies of the Lord toward vs and not to suffer them to slip out of our minde and thus to reason with our selues as alwaies the Lord hath beene good to vs so now he will LECTVRE XVII Verse 21. For Christ is to me both in life and in death aduantage NOw then that the Apostle had signified his hope that Christ should be magnified in his bodie and had added whether it were by life or by death implying that it was all one to him so that Christ were magnified in his body whether it were by life or by death he yeeldeth a reason thereof saying For Christ is to me c. as if he should haue said I heartily looke for and hope that Christ shall be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death and so that Christ be magnified in my body whether it be by life or by death all is one to â—â—e for Christ is to me c. .i. whether I liue or die Christ iâ—â—o me aduantage If I liue and Christ be magnified in my â—ody by preaching the Gospell and walking in his waies â—â—erein I count I haue great gaine and aduantage and if I â—ie now in my bands and Christ be magnified in my body â—y my constancie in the defence of the gospell and in suffeâ—ing for the gospels sake herein also I count I haue great â—aine and aduantage so that if Christ be magnified in my â—odie it is all one to me whether it be by life or by death â—ecause which so euer fall Christ and his glory is the thing which I count my vantage and gaine His glory by me is â—y glory the increase of his kingdom by me is the crowne â—f my reioycing the honor of his name by me whether it â—e by my life or by my death is to me in mine account a â—reat gaine Thus then I resolue the Apostles reason Christ and his glory is to me of that reckoning and regard â—hat whether he be glorified in my life or in my death I â—ount it a great gaine vnto me therefore it is all one to â—e whether he be glorified in my bodie by my life or by â—y death This sense and meaning of these words I folâ—ow both because being a reason of the former words iâ—â—hus best concludeth them in my iudgement as also beâ—ause the words themselues in the originall may very well â—arie this meaning if we vnderstand an ellipsis of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is not vnvsuall Neither is this meaning of these worde vnsoâ—ting with â—he words that follow For hauing said that Christ and his glory was vnto him and in his account aswell in death as in â—ife euen both in death and in life an aduantage and gaine â—pon that occasion by a litle digression he first moueth the â—oubt whether were better for him to chuse
the sheepeheards and will require my sheepe at their hands and cause them to cease from feeding the sheepe neither shall the sheepeheards feede themselues any more for I will deliuer my sheepe from their mouths and they shall no more deuoure them As then this is a great mercie of the Lord vnto the flocke of his pasture when the Pastor is an ill one to deliuer them from him and to cause him to cease from feeding them whether by death or how else so euer so is it a great blessing of the Lord vpon them when they haue a good and faithfull Pastor and Teacher to continue his life amongst them for their further growth and encrease in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus This then beloued should teach you how when the Lord blesseth you with a faithfull Pastor you should bee affected towards him and that is thus you should euen pray vnto the Lord for him to continue his life long amongst you by whose life yee haue such a blessing Other duties many towards them on your behalfe are commanded as obedience where it is said Obey them that haue the ouersight of you and submit your selues and loue As where it is said Heb. 13.17 Know them that labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord 1 Thes 5.12.13 and admonish you and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake and maintenance As where it is said Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word make him that hath taught him pertaker of all his goods Whereunto ye are also to adde this dutie towards them euen to pray for the continuance of their life long amongst you And surely if either ye consider the blessing which ye haue by the enioying of them or the losse which ye haue when such are taken from you yee will see that yee haue great cause to pray for their abiding in the flesh amongst you For what if after such a faithfull Pastor should succeede an idle sheepe heard a greedie wolfe an ignorant hireling a slow-belly a peruerter of the truth a scandalous man for life one whose God is his belly and whose glorie is to his shame as too too often after such light followeth such darkenesse How great cause then should yee haue to waile and lament and with Ieremie to say How is the golde become so dimme While then ye haue them how ought ye to pray for them that long ye may haue them and enioye the benenefits of their labours But how farre otherwise doe wee a great many of vs in many places for so it is with many of vs in many places that if our Pastor be a faithful teacher one that labours amongst vs in the word and doctrine one that keepes nothing backe from vs but faithfully deliuers vnto vs the whole counsaile of the Lord we are so farre from praying for the continuance of his life that by all meanes we labour to make him wearie of his life If wee haue such a Pastor as neither can nor will teach vs in the wholesome word of truth one that will suffer vs to go on in our sinnes and neuer awake vs out of our dead sleepe of securitie one that will sowe pillowes vnder our elbowes and crie peace peace when there is no peace one that will sort himselfe vnto our manners and apply himselfe vnto our humors he is a man fit for vs hee is a milde a soft man and a good companion and wee wish that he might liue for euer with vs. But if our Pastor with the Prophets of the Lord threaten the iudgements of the Lord against vs for our sinnes if with Iohn Baptist hee reproue vs boldly to our faces for such crying sinnes as reigne amongst vs if with the blessed Martyr Steuen in the application of his doctrine hee shall come vpon vs and say yee stiffe-necked of vncircumcised hearts and eares ye haue alwaies resisted the holy Ghost as your fathers did so doe yee If with the Apostle he shall rebuke vs and say O foolish people who hath bewitched you that yee should not obey the truth if hee shall launce our sores vnto the bottome that so we may be throughly healed if he shall wound the heary scalpe of him that goeth on in his wickednesse and lay the axe to the roote of our sinnes him wee can by no meanes endure he is a contentious man a seditious man a schismaticall fellow a troubler of the world away with such a man hee is not worthy to liue vpon the earth Thus the Pastor from whom it were a mercie of the Lord to deliuer vs we loue and like and him in the continuance of whose liue were a blessing of the Lord vpon vs wee cannot away with So greatly are we in loue with our sinnes and ignorance and so little doe we loue knowledg and the things that belong vnto our peace But beloued I perswade my selfe better things of a great many of you As already you do so continue to haue them that labour amongst you in singular loue for their workes sake Let the feete of them that bring you the Gospell of Christ Iesus bee beautifull vnto you Count the life of your faithfull Teachers a blessing of the Lord vpon you and pray yee vnto the Lord when yee haue such a blessing for the continuance thereof vnto you This blessing is as needfull for you as the greatest blessing of this life and therefore reioyce in it and pray for it as the greatest blessing of your life And let this suffice to be obserued from the reasons which made the Apostle doubt what to chuse whether to liue in the bodie or to remoue out of the bodie It followeth And this am I sure of c. In the Apostles narration which began at the 12. verse first the Apostle told vs what successe his bands had already had and then what successe he hoped they should haue Touching the successe which they should haue we haue heard that the Apostle certainly looked for and hoped that they should turne to the saluation of his soule through his constancie in his bands whether it were in life or in death But what should be the successe of his bands touching the saluation and deliuerance of his bodie The Apostle now tells the Philippians that namely he knew certainely that he should liue be deliuered out of prison be restored to them againe And withall he tels them wherefore God would now deliuer him haue him yet to liue longer which was for these two ends 1. for their furtherance ioy of their faith .i. that by his ministerie they might be confirmed in the faith thereby haue their ioy increased 2. that they might more abundantly reioyce c. .i. that they seeing the mighty power of Christ in deliuering him from the mouth of the lion might more abundantly reioyce in Christ the author of his deliuerance for deliuering him and for bringing him againe to them The first
of scriptum est And so we are willed to flie into this Citie when we are persecuted in that to beware of dogges Mat 10.23 Tit. 3.2 and of euill workers 1 Pet. 5.8 and to watch because our aduersarie the Deuil 〈◊〉 a roaring lion walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure Sâ— that we are to feare them to auoide them and to feare them to beware of them But we are not to feare them as to beâ— daunted or dismayed by them or to forsake the truth fâ—â— them We are not to feare them as for feare of them 〈◊〉 ioyne our selues vnto them and to shrinke from the hope of a good profession but herein we are to take a good courage to stand against them without being throwne downe by them and with one minde to fight together against them to throw them downe And in this sense it is where such like exhortations are as not to feare the aduersaries not to feare them as to ioyne our selues vnto them or to shrinke from a good profession for them but in Christ his cause and in the defence of the truth to take a good courage against them euen as our Sauiour willeth where hee saith Ioh. 16.33 In the world yee shall haue affliction but be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world Though the world afflict and persecute you for the truths sake yet feare not nor shrinke from the truth but be of good comfort and stand and fight for the truth for though happily they preuaile against vs and haue their wills ouer vs yet neither doe they ouercome nor are wee ouercome but if wee die for the truth our soule marcheth valiantly and we triumph gloriously This then may serue for a iust reproofe of them that for feare of the aduersaries shrinke and fall away from the hope of a good profession Feare them we shall euen in Gods cause and the Gospels the best of vs insomuch that it shall be needfull to say vnto Paul Act. 23.11 Luc. 12.32 Ioh. 16.33 be of good courage Paul and vnto all of vs Feare not little flocke be of good comfort for while we liue here in the bodie of this flesh we haue our weaknesse and infirmities our wants which had neede to be supplied our falls which had neede to be pardoned and our faint hearts which had neede to be encouraged But who so feareth them so that for feare of them he fall away from a good profession it had beene better for him neuer to haue knowne the way of truth then after hee hath knowne it to turne away from it for feare of any aduersarie Such our Fathers haue heard of and some of vs haue seene But let vs hearken vnto our blessed Sauiours exhortation thrise repeated not to feare the aduersaries He hath there said Whosoeuer shall confesse me before men Mat. 10.26 28.31.32.33 him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen But whosoeuer shall denie me before men him will I also denie before my Father which is in heauen And againe 38.39 He that taketh not vp his crosse and followeth after me is not worthy of me He that will saue his life shall lose it and hee that loseth his life for my sake shall saue it That Chapter is well worth the reading for this purpose wherein our Sauiour abundantly prepareth and armeth his children against persecution and feare of any aduersaries Yea but what reason is there but to feare the aduersaries In the very next words immediately following the Apostle giueth three reasons to encourage the Philippians and in them vs As 1. that the aduersaries persecute the truth and persecute them it is to the aduersaries a sure token of perdition and why should any feare to see his aduersaries runne vnto destruction 2. That they fight together against them and feare them not is to them a sure token of saluation and why should any man feare a marke of his saluation 3. That persecution causeth perdition to the aduersaries and saluation vnto them it is of God and why should anâ— feare persecution by the aduersaries which God turneth to the destruction of the persecutors and to the saluation of the persecuted This I take to be the argument and sensâ— of these words Which is to them a token of perdition This is the first moâ—iue and reason to perswade the Philippians in nothing to feare the aduersaries which oppose themselues against them and against the truth euen because this same thing â—hat they are aduersaries to them and to the truth is an euident token of destruction to their aduersaries Whence I obserue that the furie and rage of tyrants and persecutors against the truth and professors thereof is an vnfallible signe of their destruction Psal 34 21. Malice saith the Prophet shalâ— slay the wicked and they that hate the righteous shall perish Doe the wicked then and vngodly of the earth maligne the children of God This surely is a token of their destruction for malice shall slay the wicked Doe they hate and persecute the children of God This surely is a token vnto them of perdition for they that hate the righteous shall perish Very plaine to this purpose is that of the Apostle where he saith It is a righteous thing with God 2 Thess 1.6.7 to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels c. Where the iudgement of the Lord iâ— very plainly and peremptorily set downe against them that trouble and persecute the Saints of God Doe the children of darknesse then trouble and persecute the children of light It is a plaine fore-runner and prognostication of that fearfull and euerlasting perdition wherewith they shall be punished when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels in flaming fire rendring vengeance vnto them And the more they rage against Gods children the more manifestly they declare that they runne to their owne destruction as Cain when he slew his brother Abel and Iezabel when shee destroied the Lord his Prophets then they ranne amaine to their destruction Before when Cain was wroth with his brother and Iezabel imagined mischiefe against the Lord his Prophets they were in the high way but when their rage brast out into cruell murther then they marched furiously and posted apace to their destruction Howbeit here yee must vnderstand that persecution and rage against the Saints of God is onely an vnfallible signe of destruction vnto them that obstinately persist therein for if God grant grace vnto repentance their sinne shall no more be had in remembrance Euen as wee see in our Apostle who persecuted the Church of God extremely and wasted it Gal. 1.13 aâ— himselfe confesseth but he did it ignorantly through vnbeleefe and therefore afterwards was receiued vnto mercy and was made the great instrument of the Lord to the saluation of many thousands But vnto them that goe on with an
this generall wherevnto he exhorteth them are 1. that they haue the same loue that is that they loue the same things in the Lord. 2. That they be of one accord that is that they agree in their wills and desires in the Lord. 3. That they be of one iudgement that is that they agree in the doctrine and truth of Christ Iesus These be the things which he wisheth to be in them that their conuersation may be such as becommeth the Gospell of Christ in generall to be like affectioned in the Lord in speciall to loue the same things in the Lord to agree in their wills and desires in the Lord to agree in the doctrine and truth of Christ Iesus Now the faults which hee wisheth them to be free from are contention vaine-glory and selfe-loue noted in the verses following yet so that the countre-poyson of humilitie is therein countre-ballanced and perswaded that nothing be done through contention c. This I take to be the order and meaning of these words thus farre Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our owne farther vse and instruction If there be therfore any consolation in Christ Iesus In this manner of the Apostles exhortation 1. In generall I note the Apostles vehement obtestation of the Philippians for the embracing of concord loue and humilitie that they may neuer faile from amongst them He mought as hee saith to Philemon haue commaunded them in Christ that which were conuenient Vers 8. Yet hee rather beseecheth them but that hee doth indeed thorowly euen for all the loues sakes vnder heauen if there be any consolation in Christ in them any comfort of loue in them c. Whence I obserue in what manner the Pastors ought to labour to represse such enormities amongst their people as hinder the course of a Christian conuersation they are earnestly to beseech them euen as if they desired no other recompence of their labors and trauels amongst them then this that such and such contentions might be taken vp such and such disorders might bee reformed such and such Christian pietie might bee maintained They are to remember that they are fathers to their flockes as the Apostle calleth himselfe 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Joh. 2.1 and as Iohn also implieth when hee saith my babes little children c. and therefore they are to deale with them as parents with their children Now the father if happily his children be at oddes amongst themselues what doth he He calleth them vnto him hee remembreth them what care hee hath had ouer them what cost hee hath beene at with them what his loue hath beene towards them what his desire hath beene of their good what honour duety reuerence and obedience they owe vnto him and at length entreateth them that if they haue any care of these things if they desire his comfort if they will not bring his life downe vnto the dust with griefe they will be reconciled and liue together as brethren in vnitie Euen so Pastors which are spirituall fathers when their people their children fall to inconueniences which any way breede offence they are to remember them with what care they labour amongst them how they long after their good from the very heart roote in Iesus Christ what continuall mention they make of them in their praiers vnto the Lord what honour againe duetie reuerence and obedience they owe vnto them as vnto them that watch for their soules and at length earnestly to beseech them that if they haue any care of these things if they desire his continuance with comfort amongst them if they wish that he may giue vp his accounts for them in that day with ioy not with griefe then they will reforme such and such disorders liue in such and such sort as becommeth the Gospell of Christ Iesus Our Apostle dealing thus with the Philippians in this place hath therein left a patterne for all Pastors that they should so deale with their people as they haue him for example Here it may be you will say that you could like this well that in things conuenient for you Pastors would thus mildly deale with you as parents with their children But forsooth they will rather commaund as Masters ouer seruants and oftentimes threaten the law they will when things are amisse and this yee cannot brooke Will ye then haue vs to beseech you mildly to deale with you as here the Apostle dealt with the Philippians If ye doe not it is because ye are not as were the Philippians Be ye as were the Philippians generally embrace the truth of Christ Iesus bee constant in the faith of Christ Iesus be patient in afflictions for Christ Iesus his sake communicate to the afflictions of the Saints of Christ Iesus loue them that labour amongst you and are euer in the Lord amongst many graces of the spirit let there be but some infirmities of the flesh and see whether we will not beseech you and deale with you as here the Apostle dealt with these Philippians But if ye be like vnto the Galathians vnstable soules caried about with euery winde of doctrine corrupt in iudgement corrupt in manners then yee may looke for it that as Paul sharply rebuked them saying O foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that yee should not obey the truth Gal. 3.1 so we will learne of him sharply to reproue you This ye must know that we may come vnto you either with a rodde 1 Cor. 4.21 Philem. 8. or in loue and in the spirit of meeknesse that in Christ we may command you that which is conuenient for you euen when for loues sake we rather beseech you If we come then vnto you with a rod or if we commaund you we do that we may doe but ye driue vs vnto it by your inordinate waies and dissolute liues which as cankred sores neede sharpe corrasiues For this is a thing ye heare which we vrge and presse that pastors are to labour to represse such enormities as arise amongst their people in the mildest sort that may be earnestly beseeching them to reform such things as are amisse And againe if we come vnto you for loues sake beseeching you we remit of that wee may doe euen because in all louing kindnesse and meeknesse of the spirit we would reconcile you vnto God and ioyne you vnto the things that belong vnto your peace For therfore we beseech you that by mildnesse we may preuaile in that wherin of right we may command But this withall ye must note that our beseeching of you is to be vnto you as if we commanded you For when the Apostle saith 2 Thes 2.1.2 we beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our assembling vnto him that ye be not suddenly moued from your mind c. What else is his beseeching of the Thessalonians but an adiuration of them by these things that they be not troubled about the day of the Lord
matters of ciuill conuersation he would haue vs to be like minded as in the Lord it may be warranted Let vs therefore beware how we sooth vp our selues in dissenting about matters of lesse moment when we agree in matters of greater importance The more like minded we are in the Lord the more is our conuerâ—ation such as becommeth the Gospell of Christ Let our care â—herefoâ—e be that both in matters of lesse moment and likewise in matters of greater importance we may be like minded â—n the Lord as becommeth the Gospell of Christ But how may we be like minded in the Lord This our Apostle sheweth in the next words and that is 1. If we haue the same loue i. If we loue the same things in the Lord. 2. If we be of one accord i. If we agree in our wills and desires in the Lord. And 3. if we be of one iudgement i. If we agree in one truth of Christ Iesus For these the particulars are as I take it comprised vnder and meant in that generall so that iâ— we thus loue and agree in the Lord then are wee like minded in the Lord and our conuersation in a great part is such as becommeth the Gospell of Christ Because I haue stood long vpon the generall I shall the lesse neede to stand vpon these particulars which in effect haue beene handled in the generall Briefly therefore of these as time will giue leaue The 1. thing then which in these particulars I note is that the Apostle would haue them to haue the same loue the same I say in respect of the obiect that they should loue the same things the same Church the same Gospell the same truth euen as we say that they haue the same faith who belieue in the same Christ Hence then I obserue that if we will be like minded and walke as becommeth the Gospell of Christ theâ— must we loue the same things in the Lord not one one thing and another an other thing but the same things as simply the same things For we may loue the same things and yet be fâ—â— from that loue of the same things which becommeth vs as namely if we loue the same delights of the flesh the same sins or corruptions whatsoeuer but the same things in the Lord and in the loue whereof hee is delighted and well pleased Thus it is commaunded vs euery where in the booke of God that we all loue the same God the same truth the same meanes of our saluation in Christ and generally the same things whatsoeuer they be that belong vnto our peace And the reason of it is plaine For where one loues one thing and another another thing as for example one Christ and another Antichrist when one hateth that which another loueth where euery man loues that which himselfe liketh and scarce two loue the same things what loue can there be nay what distractions must there not needes be nay what desolation are not likely to ensue In the Church of Corinth they loued not the same things but one loued this man another that maâ— and what dissentions bred it in that Church In our neighbor kingdome of France they loue not the same things but one sort loue the light of the word another sort loue darkenesse better then light and what bloud hath it shedde in that kingdome Amongst our selues we loue not the same things in the Lord but one sort loue their pleasures another sort their profits another sort their promotions the fewest sort the things that they should loue and what but a iudgement likely to ensue Nay beloued here is the miserie and like to be the ruine of our Land in our Land wee loue not the same things in the Lord but we loue too many of vs that man of sinne and the poysoned cuppes of the fornications of that whore and too few of vs the simplicitie of the truth of Christ Iesus to speake plainely we loue too many of vs the Pope and his marchandize and too few of vs Christ and his truth we speake not the â—anguage of Canaan but halfe in the speach of Ashdod and halfe in the language of Canaan Hereupon it is that Pope and his adherents conceiue courage against vs to subdue vs and our Land and to make vs a prey vnto their teeth Beloued if we will not for the loue of the Lord and because the holy Ghost hath commanded vs yet for the loue of our owne liues and that we be not made a prey vnto our enemies let vs loue the same truth of Christ Iesus and generally the same things in the Lord. Let vs no longer halt betweene God and Baal Christ and Antichrist religion and superstition but with religious hearts let vs loue the same truth the same God the same things in the Lord that some may be â—ike minded according to Christ Iesus The 2. thing which in these particulars I note is that the Apostle would haue the Philippians to be of one accord i. to â—gree in their wils and desires touching euery thing that is good belong it vnto religion or vnto ciuill life and conuersaâ—ion Whence I obserue another necessarie dutie for vs that we be like minded and walke as becommeth the Gospell of Christ and that is that we agree in our wills and desires in the Lord that vnitie and concord amongst vs bee preserued and maintained To agree in mischiefe we are ready enough neither neede we any to moue vs thereunto For as it is in the Prophet Psal 50. If we see a theefe we consent vnto him and we are partakers with the adulterers we runne with the wicked to doe euill and we easily ioyne hands with the wicked and vngodlie But to bee of one accord in the Lord we are not so easily drawne albeit this be the agreement that the holy Ghost requireth of vs and commendeth vnto vs. Ps 133.1 Behold saith the Prophet how good and ioyfull a thing it is brethren to dwell together in vnity i. to liue together in that concord and good agreement which is acceptable to the Lord. And the more to shew the precious worth of holy agreement amongst the sonnes of God be likeneth it vnto the oyntment prescribed for Aaron which was so sweete that when Aaron was annointed therewith Ex. 30.23 the smell of it was most pleasant vnto all that were by And euen so sweete and pleasant a thing it is to see brethren to be of one accord in the Lord. This is that which is commended in the faithfull in the Acts Act. 4.32 that they were of one heart and of one soule agreeing in their mindes wills desires and affections And where this agreement in the Lord is not there the Lord is not And yet in matters wherein wee differ one from an other how hardly are we brought to bee of one accord in the Lord If we differ in matters of religion either we will not vouchsafe one to talke with an other in them
is stirring vp strife the humble man grieueth much to striue if then we were humble men nothing would be done through contention amongst vs. Againe vaine-glorious men thinke better of themselues then of others the humble man esteemeth other better then himselfe the vaine-glorious man is puft vp with a conceit of his owne excellentnes and disdeineth others the humble man is lowly in his owne eyes and reuerenceth others the vaine-glorious man must bee singular for some thing aboue others the humble man is gladly of one accord and of one iudgment with others the vaine-glorious man thinketh euery great place too meane for him the humble man thinketh himselfe too meane for euery place If then we were humble men nothing would be done through vaine-glory amongst vs. Againe the humble man gladly assenteth willingly liketh meekly submitteth himselfe vnto euery thing that is good if then we were humble men we should easily be knit together in one minde and in one iudgement Indeede if we were hamble men it must needs be that we should be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accord and of one iudgement it could not be that any thing should be done through contention or vaine-glory amongst vs. An excellent vertue then an excellent grace of God is this humilitie and meeknesse of minde but as rare as it is excellent For who is he that in meeknes of minde esteemeth other better then himselfe Very common it is with vs in the vanitie of our minde to esteeme of our selues better then of others to thinke of our selues as the proud Pharisie did in the Gospell of himselfe and of others as he did of the Publican to thinke our owne penny the best siluer to value our owne gifts at the greatest worth to make our selues equall vnto the best and in taking honor to preuent one another But very rare it is to thinke of others better then of our selues to make our selues equall to them of the lower sort in giuing honor one to goe before another in rating of gifts to set our owne as the lowest rate Nay we can say that this is no world for humblenesse and meeknes of minde we must now either thinke well of our selues or else none will thinke well of vs we must now thrust out our selues before others or else we shall be left behind all others we must now either exalt our selues in some conceit of our selues or else we shall be so humbled that we shall be nought set by And it is so indeed But the lesse that this vertue is practised the more it is to be vrged and the lesse fauour it findeth amongst the sonnes of men the more it sauoureth of such grace as becomes the sonnes of God Yea but we can obiect against it and say what if we know that we are better then others more learned then others more wise then others c are we then in meeknes of minde to esteeme others better then our selues Wherevnto I answer vnderstanding this to be spoken as it is to the Church that if we know some things in our selues whereby we are better then others of our brethren yet withall we must know that this grace is not giuen vs to lift vp our selues aboue them but for our selues in comparing our selues with others we are to looke vpon our owne wants and imperfections and thereby to be humbled in our selues and for others we are to couer their wants with charitie and to looke vpon the good things in them and so to preferre them before our selues Or we may say that in modestie we are to yeeld in many things of our owne right so that tho Dauid knew himselfe to be better then Saul yet in modestie and in meeknesse of minde hee may esteeme Saul better then himselfe Whatsoeuer be obiected against this rare grace of humilitie yet thus we must cut off contention and vaine-glory or else vnitie and loue shall neuer be preserued amongst vs. Here then we see why it is that we are not like minded one towards another hauing the same loue being of one accord and of one iudgement why it is that many things are done amongst vs through contention and vaine-glory and it is because there is not in vs that meeknes of minde to esteeme others better then our selues In the words therefore of the Apostle I beseech you as the elect of God holy and beloued Col. 3.12 put on tender mercy kindnesse humblenesse of minde meeknes long suffering in giuing honor goe one before another be not high minded but make your selues equall to them of the lower sort decke your selues inwardly with lowlinesse of minde for God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble and he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Let nothing be done through contention or vaine-glory but in meeknes of minde let euery man esteeme other c. Looke not c. Here is a dehortation from selfe-seeking of our owne things which is a third enemie vnto that loue concord and vnanimitie which before he perswaded as it is also to humilitie and an exhortation vnto that vertue which is both a preseruatiue against this euill and a preseruer of that loue concord and vnanimitie which before he perswaded and also of humilitie Whence briefly I obserue two meanes whereby to come to humilitie and to preserue loue concord and vnanimitie the one is not to looke on our owne things the other to looke on the things of other men For if we looke euery man on his owne things as for example euery man on his owne graces on his owne wit on his owne learning on his owne iudgment or euery man on his owne commoditie c and neglect or contemne the things of other men what else will follow of this selfe-loue but vaine-glory and what will follow of it but contention What was the cause of the Pharisies pride and disdeine of the poore Publican Luc. 18.11 He lookt vpon his owne fastings and Sabbath keepings and tithe-payings and such like things he lookt not on the Publicans confession contrition and humble praier We may looke on our owne things on our owne graces to glorifie God by them and for them not to glory in them and on our owne commodities in a Christian sort to seeke them and to vse them but we may not onely looke on our owne things but also on the things of other men not to be busie in their matters but on their graces to reuerence them and on their commodities to regard them Thus shall wee be humbled in our owne eyes and thus loue and concord shall be easily preserued LECTVRE XXVII PHILIP 2. Verse 5.6.7.8 Let the same minde be euen in you that was in Christ Iesus who being in the forme c. THE Apostle being now prisoner at Rome for Iesus Christ in writing this Epistle to the Philippians and diuers others which he wrote there in his bonds for the Gospells sake giueth most manifest and euident proofe of the great care
Christ and him crucified what sense or feeling of religion what loue of God or godlinesse what longing or thirsting after the holy word of life which is onely able to make you wise vnto saluation through faith in Christ Iesus doe we beget and engender in you Nay euery petty excuse shall serue for good enough to keepe you from comming vnto the courses of Gods house and presenting your selues in the holy place where yee might heare the things that belong vnto your peace Some are too olde to be taught euen in the waies of God though they know them not at all and some are so yong that they may learne all betimes so much as will serue their turne some haue such businesse that they cannot come some are so froward and obstinate that they will not come some are so idle that they list not to come some can doe as much good at home as if they came and some would come oftner then they doe if they might haue another Preacher then they haue Thus this and that I know not what staies vs too too much from washing our selues in those waters whereby we might be cleansed from all leprosie of sinne and plainely shew that we care not for the things that belong vnto our peace Nay where is there greater opposition in the people against their Minister and some things that they teach then where the Minister is most painefull and carefull that he may present his people holy vnto the Lord And will yee know whence it is that so litle care of growing vp in the knowledge of Gods will and of walking in the waies of his commandements is in the people notwithstanding the neuer so great carefulnesse in the Minister of Iesus Christ Paul may plant and Apollos may water 1 Cor. 3.6.7 but vnlesse God doe giue the increase Pauls planting and Apollos watring are not any thing to no purpose at all Semblably the Ministers of Christ Iesus may like good watchmen stand vpon their watch and giue warning from the Lord they may labour in all good conscience and with all carefullnesse to stirre vp their people vnto a godly care of walking soberly and righteously and godly in this present world but vnlesse God doe stirre vp this care in them by the power of his holy spirit the Minister spendeth his strength in vaine and for nothing in respect of them Hence then it is that there is so litle care of growing vp in the knowledge of Gods will and in all obedience thereunto euen because the peoples hearts are not so softned and mollified by Gods holy spirit that they should take care of the things that belong vnto their peace but lying still in the hardnes of their hearts they onely minde earthly things and set not their affections on the things that are aboue Examine therefore your selues men and brethren and see whether there be in you that care to grow vp by the ministerie of the word in all holinesse and righteousnesse which you perswade your selues ought to be in the Minister of Christ that so yee may grow vp For if I should at large haue discoursed of that care which ought to be in the Minister towards you which I onely touched I doubt not but yee would haue easily assented thereunto nay yee thinke yee can discourse at least yee will take vpon you to discourse largely enough of that point your selues See then whether there be in you such an ardent and an inflamed desire to grow vp by the ministerie of the word as yee thinke there should be in the Minister that yee may be profited by his ministerie If yee feele no such care and desire in you it is because the Lord hath not as yet by his powerfull spirit wrought this holy care and desire in you Striue therefore by praier vnto the Lord for the grace of his holy spirit whereby yee may be stirred vp vnto this care and desire and frequent with all diligence places of holy and religious exercises that so that weake and languishing desire which is in you by the power of Gods Spirit working with the word may be raised and increased As for you whose hearts the Lord hath inflamed with a godly care and desire that yee may grow vp in all knowledge of Gods will and in all obedience thereunto follow on hard toward the marke for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus goe on from grace to grace from strength to strength and this I pray as our Apostle doth in the former chapter that your loue may abound yet more and more in knowledge Phil. 1.9 10 11. and in all iudgement c. In a word let those that are the Ministers of Christ and disposers of Gods secrets so tender their good ouer whom the Lord hath made them ouerseers that they more regard the things that belong vnto their peace then the things that belong vnto their owne estate And againe yee that heare the law of the Lord at their mouthes and are taught in the waies of your God by their ministerie so care to grow vp by their ministerie in the knowledge of Gods will and in all obedience thereunto that yee care more for that then for all things else of this life whatsoeuer And let this serue for our first note 2. In this great commendation of Epaphroditus and in these many titles wherewith the Apostle honoureth him I note the Apostle his great modestie towards those that were called to bee Ministers of Christ Iesus and walked with a straight foote vnto the worke of their ministration Paul had many and most excellent prerogatiues aboue him yet doth he call him his brother in Christ Paul was called immediatly by Christ Iesus himselfe to be an Apostle and put apart by him to preach the Gospell of God and filled with gifts and graces aboue others to that purpose and laboured more abundantly in preaching of the Gospell of Christ then the rest yet doth he call Epaphroditus his companion in labour and in preaching of Christ his Gospell Paul was in stripes in prison in perils in persecutions and in death more plentifull and more often then the rest of the Apostles yet doth he call Epaphroditus his fellow souldier and one that fought against spirituall wickednesses and suffered many troubles and endured manifold tentations as he did In one word he was euery way farre and incomparably aboue him yet doth he make him one as it were and almost equall with himselfe and highly honor and magnifie the gifts and graces of Gods holy spirit in him neither doth he account it any disparagement vnto himselfe to doe so Now what should this teach vs Surely this should be a lesson vnto all in generall whom the Lord hath any way aduanced aboue their brethren not to despise the meanest of their brethren and in particular vnto those of greater places in the ministerie that they should not extenuate and lessen the gâ—fts and graces of Gods spirit
and of their mortalitie Wherby also ye may easily discerne in what a different sort the Lord layeth on this rodde on the godly and on the vngodly on the one as a father on the other as a iudge on the one in loue on the other in wrath on the one to chastice and correct on the other to punish and reuenge on the one to reforme the wickednesse of their waies on the other to recompence them their wickednesse on the one to saue them from death and hell on the other to bring them to the pit of destruction Hence then may the children of God receiue notable comfort in all their sicknesse and in all their visitations For O thou 〈◊〉 of God and seruant of the most high is the hand of thy God vpon thee art thou sicke This is no other cup then â—paphroditus hath drunke before thee or then is common vnto thee with all the sonnes of God And albeit thou maist seeme vnto thy selfe that thou art not priuiledged from the wicked and vngodly because thou drinkest of the cup of his wrath because thou art visited with sicknes as well as they and perhaps more then they yet plucke vp thine heart be not discouraged but be of good comfort For hee doth not rebuke thee in his anger neither doth hee chastice thee in his displeasure but as a mercifull and louing father in tender loue and in great compassion by this his gentle hand and louing correction he calleth thee to remembrance of thy waies and lets thee see what thou art and whether thou must Thy heart is not sound and right with thy God thou art negligent in doing of his will thou hast walked in some by-path wherein thou shouldest not haue walked thus louingly and mildly he correcteth thee that thou maiest reforme the wickednesse of thy waies and there may be an healing of thine error Againe thou art walking where and whether thou shouldest not thus he staieth thee that thou runne not thy selfe vpon the rockes and that thou make not shipwracke of faith and a goood conscience Againe thus he trieth thee that thy faith and thy patience being tried thou maist be made like vnto pure and fine gold purified seuen times in the fire Againe thus he giueth thee full triall of his mercifull goodnesse towards thee comforting thee with the ioy of the holy Ghost in the bedde of thy sicknesse giuing thee patience to endure his crosse confirming thy faith in Christ Iesus and assuring thee of the hope of thy saluation Lastly thus he putteth thee in minde of thy selfe that thou shouldest not forget thy God or thy selfe but remembring that thou art both sinnefull and mortall shouldest shake of sinne and so number thy daies that thou mightest apply thine heart vnto wisedome O how should not the remembrance of these things comfort thy soule when thou liest sicke vpon thy bedde Beloued in the time of health let vs thinke of these things and in the day of sicknesse let vs not be discouraged I haue stood the longer vpon this point because the time seemeth vnto me so to require Many of our brethren the Lord hath already taken vnto himselfe many in many places are presently sicke and sharpely visited and when our turne shall be hee onely knoweth who maketh sicke restoreth vnto health In the meane time let our health be to the glory of his name and in the time of sicknesse let vs comfort our selues with these things I might here note the time when the Lord lay this his rod of sicknesse vpon Epaphroditus which was euen when he was faithfully and painfully occupied in the worke of Christ when he was carefully discharging the trust reposed in him by the Church of Philippie when hee was ministring vnto the holy Apostle lying then in prison such things as he wanted Let it not therefore seeme strange vnto vs if when we are faithfully labouring in the workes of our calling euen then the Lord strike vs with any rodde or visit vs with sicknesse Which note I doe the rather now point at by the way because the manner of some is vpon such occasions to make wonderfull ill collections As for example the Preacher confuting a point of popish doctrine groweth to be so sicke that he is forced to breake off and to come downe before he can end the point What is the collection Did not ye see say some that are popishly affected how the Lord did euen controll his discourse and by his iudgement vpon him gaue sentence on our side Another example the Iudge from his seate of iustice pronouncing sentence against the wicked Traitor or vilemalefactor presently or quickly after falleth sicke and happily not long after dieth What is the collection Thus say some hath the Lord giuen iudgement vpon him for such iudgement as he gaue against others And thus because their foolishnesse cannot reach vnto the depth of Gods counsell and wisedome in his visitations they condemne them whom the Lord hath not condemned and iudge that as vnholy and ill which the Lord approueth as holy and good Whatsoeuer he doth is holy and good and if he chastice vs with his rods euen then when wee are doing his will who shall aske him a reason of that he doth Let vs therefore learne to submit our selues vnto the Lord and let vs beware how we iudge of things according to our owne reason and imagination least happily we condemne that which the Lord hath not condemned But my meaning was only to touch this by the way Now a word of the extremity of his sicknesse Very neere vnto death Here was the extremity of his sicknesse Epaphroditus had beene sicke and so sicke that hee was very neere vnto death euen without all hope of recouerie of health in mans sight and iudgement Whence I note the wonderfull counsell and wisedome of our God who oftentimes brings his children euen to the gates of hell and thence calls them to the pit of destruction and thence fetches them to deaths doore so that there is but a steppe betweene them and death and thence deliuers them Ioseph was cast into the deepe dungeon and his feete set fast in the stockes and thence the Lord deliuered him Ionas was cast into the sea and there the Lord kept him aliue Daniel was throwne into the denne of Lyons and there the Lord rescued him and deliuered him from the teeth of the Lyons The three children were cast into the hot firie-furnace and there God prouided for them that the fire had no power ouer them to burne no not an haire of their head But most befitting our present purpose is the example of that good King Ezechias who was so sicke that all Physitions as we say in a case of extremitie gaue him ouer and there was no hope of life insomuch that the Prophet Esay came vnto him and said vnto him Thus saith the Lord Esa 38.1 put thine house in an order for thou salt die and not liue Here was
foreskin of the flesh instituted by God for a signe of the couenant which was made betweene him and Abraham Gen. 17.11 another of the heart in the spirit which is a cutting of from the heart of all carnall affections whereby we might be hindered in the spirituall seruice of God and in our reioycing in Iesus Christ whereof Moses maketh mention where he saith The Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart Deut. 30.6 and the heart of thy seede that thou mayest loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule that thou mayest liue That carnall circumcision was that wherein the false Apostles gloried and of which they told the Philippians that except they were so circumcised they could not be saued But that being a ceremonie which when Christ came was abolished the Apostle saith plainely that that is no circumcision which is outward in the flesh Rom. 2.28 nay he saith farther vnto the Galathians Gal. 5.2 that if they be circumcised Christ shall profit them nothing And therefore the Apostle calleth them the concision because they cut and rent the peace of the Church by vrging that as necessarie to saluation which was abolished and was now not onely vnprofitable but hurtfull The other circumcision which is of the heart in the spirit made without hands by putting of the sinfull bodie of the flesh through the circumcision of Christ that is he circumcision wherein the Apostle glorieth and saith we are the circumcision .i. we are circumcised with the true circumcision that which is outward in the flesh being no circumcision Againe where it is added which worship God in the spirit by worshipping God in the spirit he meaneth the spirituall worshipping of God as if he should haue said we are the circumcision which worship God spiritually not after the outward ceremonies of the law but in the spirit of our minde lifting vp our soules vnto him and reioycing in his holy name Againe where hee saith that they reioyce in Iesus Christ and haue no confidence in the flesh he opposeth the one against the other and both signifieth that the confidence of their saluation is onely in Christ Iesus not in any outward thing either circumcision of the flesh or what outward thing else soeuer and withall implieth tâ—at they that haue confidence in the circumcision of the flesh or in any outward thing whatsoeuer and not onely in Christ Iesus they indeede reioyce not in Christ Iesus as in the borne of their saluation It is then in briefe as if the Apostle should thus haue said I haue warned you to beware of the concision and doe yee beware of the concision The reason is for they who glory that they are the circumcision are not the circumcision but the concision and we are the circumcision we are circumcised with the true circumcision we I say which worship God not after the outward ceremonies of the law but in the spirit and in truth and which renouncing all confidence of our saluation in the flesh or in any outword thing doe onely reioyce in Christ Iesus as in the horne of our saluation Thus yee see the purpose of the Apostle in this place what he proueth how he proueth it and the meaning of the words Now let vs see what we may obserue hence for our vse and instruction 1. Here I note the Apostle his elegant allusion betweene concision and circumcision where he calleth himselfe and the Philippians the circumcision and the false teachers the concision by way of allusion vnto circumcision wheâ—eof they boasted in vaine The like allusions we haue diuers times in holy scriptures Esa 5.7 as in Esay The Lord saith the Prophet looked for iudgement but behold oppression the allusion is plaine in the Hebrue betweene mishpat mâ—shpach and againe for righteousnesse but behold a crying where the allusion is as plaine betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Also in the new Testament as in the Epistle to the Romanes Rom. 12.3 where it is said I say vnto you that no man vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand but that euery man vnderstand according to sobriety where in the originall the allusion is notable betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Diuers the like might be produced both out of the old Testament and likewise the new but let these for this time suffice Hence I make this obseruation that it is not vnlawfull for the Ministers and teachers of the word sometimes to vse allusions and elegancies of speech for we see that the Holy Ghost by vsing them sometimes hath sanctified the vse of them But yet great moderation and discretion is to be vsed therein lest if we grow to take too great a felicitie and pleasure therein we fall into such a ryming vaine and curious affectation as is vnbeseeming the maiestie of the word and the grauitie of the Minister of the word That rule of the Apostle is by vs diligently to be kept that no iesting or vaine or light or foolish speech proceede cut of our mouthes Eph. 4.29 but only that which is good to the vse of edifying that it may minister grace vnto the hearers From this obseruation yee for your vse may learne not hastily to iudge or presently to condemne such Ministers and Preachers of the word as sometimes vse allusions and other elegancies of speech for yee see the Holy Ghost doth not altogether auoide them And albeit ordinarily the most plaine and the most familiar forme of words be farre the best for you and the most to be accepted by you yet sometimes such an allusion or such an elegancie of speech so graceth the speech as that both it best liketh you and likewise maketh the best impression in you In a word both in the speaker moderation is required that such allusions or elegancies be not too often vsed and in the hearer likewise iudgement is required that such allusions or elegancies be not too rashly condemned 2. It is to be noted that the Apostle saith for we are the circumcision For thereby both the Apostle denieth that circumcision which is made with hands and which is outward in the flesh to be truely circumcision and likewise affirmeth that spirituall circumcision which is made without hands by the spirit in the heart by purging thence all euill affections to be truely circumcision so that not they which are circumcised with carnall circumcision are the circumcision but they onely which are circumcised with spirituall circumcision are the circumcision Whence first I obserue that as all other ceremonies and sacrifices of the law so likewise the circumcision of the flesh had then an end when Christ came in the flesh so that the vse of them afterwards was not onely vnprofitable but hurtfull For albeit it be said both of circumcision and of other ceremonies Gen. 17.13 Ex. 12.14.31.16 and sacrifices of the law
should principally haue regarded They staied themselues in the outward worship of God and looked not vnto the inward worship of him they obserued the naked ceremonie but they regarded not mercy and iudgement piety and obedience faith and repentance These things they should haue done and not haue left the other vndone The ceremonie should not haue beene neglected by them but that inward and more holy worship wherevnto by the ceremonie they were led should haue been principally regarded by them For in this the Lord had more pleasure then in all burnt offerings and sacrifices what soeuer as it iS sayd 1 Sa. 15.22 to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken is better then the fat of Rams And againe the Lord saith by his Prophet Hos 6.6 I desired mercy and not sacrifice and the knowledge of God more then burnt offerings Thus then it is plaine both that the outward ceremonies had a morall and more spirituall vse and likewise that this was more accepted with God euen then when the ceremonie was in vse then was the ceremonie though commanded Now as it was in other ceremonies of the law so was it in this circumcision of the flesh that it had a morall vse and signification the regard whereof was farre more accepted with God then was the obseruation of the ceremonie it selfe The morall vse and signification thereof was to put them in minde of the circumcision of the heart that thence they might purge all wicked and carnall affections such as any way were like to crosse and hinder their spirituall seruice and worship of God And as in other ceremonies when the ceremonie was abolished yet the morall vse thereof still remained so likewise in this when the outward circumcision of the flesh was abolished yet the inward circumcision of the heart which was morally signified by the outward ceremonie still remained so that as they then were so still wee are to circumcise the fore-skinnes of our hearts by cutting away from thence all carnall affections and vngodly lusts which fight against the soule And this was that circumcision wherein our Apostle gloried when he said we are the circumcision Hence then 3. I obserue what that circumcision is which yet remaineth and wherein we may and ought to glorie and reioice The circumcision which yet remaineth if yee will haue it in one word is our regeneration the washing of the new birth Tit. 3.5 and the renuing of the holy Ghost as the Apostle speakes If ye would haue a larger description of it it is as this place of our Apostle maketh manifest a cutting away from the heart of all carnall affections whereby wee might be hindred in the spirituall seruice of God and in our reioycing in Christ Iesus so that being thus circumcised wee worship God in the spirit and reioice in Christ Iesus and haue no confidence in the flesh or in any outward thing whatsoeuer This is most commonly called the circumcision of the heart both by Moses where he saith Deâ—t 10.16 Circumcise the fore skinne of your heart and harden your neckes no more And by the Prophet Ieremie where he saith vnto the men of Iudah and Inhabitants of Ierusalem Be circumcised to the Lord Ier. 4.4 Roâ— 2 29. and take away the foreskinnes of your hearts And by our Apostle Paul where he saith that the circumcision is of the heart in the spirit not in the letter Neither is it called circumcision of the heart by way of exclusion of circumcision from other parts of man For there is also mention of the circumcision of the eares Act. 7.51 as where Steuen saith Yee stifnecked and of vncircumcised hearts and eares i. which will not heare when God speakes vnto you and also of the circumcision of the lippes as where Moses said vnto the Lord Behold I am of vncircumcised lippes Exod. 6.30 i. I am not ablâ— to speake vnto Pharaoh being barbarous and rude in speech There is then not onely circumcision of the heart in the will and vnderstanding when all carnall affections are purged thence but there is also circumcision of the lippes when our speech is such as that it ministers grace vnto the hearers and also circumcision of the eares when wee open our eares vnto the Lord speaking vnto vs and willingly and euen greedâ—ly harken after those things which belong vnto our peace But yet commonly I thinke both these are comprehended in the circumcision of the heart so that by the circumcision of the heart the circumcision of the eares and of the lippes likewise is vnderstood It is called also spirituall circumcision because it is made without hands by the spirit of almightie God Col. 2.11 Deut. 30.6 as witnesseth Moses where he saith the Lord thy God will circumcise thine heart and the heart of thy seede that thou maiest loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart and with all thy soule that thou maist liue Whereupon the Apostle saith Rom. 2.29 that the praise of it is not of men but of God It is called also by the Apostle the circumcision of Christ because made by the spirit of Christ which doth illuminate our vuderstanding renue our will Col. 2.11 sanctifie our affections and worke in vs all holy desires to die vnto sinne and to liue vnto God in righteousnesse and true holinesse This circumcision then of Christ this circumcision of the heart this spirituall circumcision which is made without hands by the finger of the spirit illuminating our vnderstandings renuing our wills purging our carnall affections crucifying in vs the old man and quickning vs in our inner man in the spirit of our minde this is the true circumcision and this is that circumcision wherewith the Apostle reioyced that he was circumcised and vnlesse wee be circumcised with this circumcision we haue no cause of reioicing For that which the Apostle saith of carnall circumcision Gal. 5.2 If ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing is quite otherwise in this spirituall circumcision For vnlesse wee be thus circumcised Christ shall profit vs nothing according to that of our Sauiour Iob. 3.5 Except a man be borne of water and of the spirit hee cannot enter into the kingdome of God Except a man be borne of water and of the spirit i. vnlesse he be borne againe by the spirit vnlesse he be circumcised with the circumcision of Christ by putting off the sinfull body of the flesh and becomming a new creature he cannot enter into the kingdome of God he hath no portion among the sonnes of God So that that holdeth still if we be not circumcised we belong not to the couenant But if we be circumcised with this circumcision of Christ then may we reioice knowing that we are the sonnes of God and partakers of the couenant of promise Then looke what was the preferment of the Iew aboue all other people that is our preferment aboue the sonnes of men and looke what
vnto him hee counted of all those outward things in respect of any confidence or reioycing in them not onely as vnprofitable but as hurtfull In these two verses therefore 1. the Apostle in generall shewes that howsoeuer sometimes hee had made great reckoning of his vnrebukable walking in the Law of God and of those outward things wherein the Iewes gloried yet after that hee came to the knowledge of Christ Iesus hee changed his minde so farre that he counted them then not onely vnprofitable but also hurtfull for Christ his sake and this hee doth vers 7.2 shewing his resolute continuance in the same minde which first he had when he came to the knowledge of Christ Iesus he doth principally amplifie and more specially explicate that which he had said before in the latter part of the 7. verse and this he doth verse 8. The first ye see is a comparison betweene the Apostle his iudgement before his knowledge of Christ and after his knowledge of Christ for the same thingâ— which seemed a vantage vnto him before he knew Christ afterwards hee counted losse for Christ his sake The second is principally an amplification or more speciall explication of the latter part of the comparison where in he goeth ouer and ouer the same termes there vsed but sometimes with some diuersitie for the farther and better openig of them For where as verse 7. hee had said the same I counted losse for Christ his sake verse 8. hee repeateth the same to the same purpose thrise but with some amplification and likewise with some alteration in the forme and phrase of speach as 1. thus I thinke all things losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord againe thus for Christ I haue counted all things losse lastly thus I doe iudge all things to be dung that I may winne Christ So that ye see the eight verse is especially an amplification or more speciall explication of the later part of the comparison in verse seauen Now from this generall diuision and explication of these words let vs descend vnto a more particular examination of the meaning of them 1. Therefore where the Apostle saith in the comparison but the things c. by the things which seemed vantage vnto him he meaneth all the things before reckoned but especially his righteousnesse by the law these as hee saith seemed vnto him when to wit before he knew Christ what seemed they vnto him vantage i. againe so meritoriously profitable as wherein he might repose the confidence of his saluation Againe when he saith the same I counted losse hee meaneth that after he began to know Christ hee counted those same things not onely vnprofitable but also hurtfull for Christ his sake i. as the Apostle in the next verse expounds it for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus or for the winning of Christ because confidence in those things were hinderances hereof So that it is as if the Apostle had thus said My circumcision my kinred my tribe my ancient descent from Abraham the Hebrue my profession my zeale my righteousnesse in the law were great things and things which were in my iudgement before I knew Christ so meritoriously profitable as that I thought I might repose the confidence of my saluation in them But the things euen these great things that were in my iudgement to me before I knew Christ aduaâ—â—age i. so meritoriously profitable as that I thought I might repose the confidence of my saluation in them the same things I counted after that once I began to know Christ losse i. not only no aduantage but disaduantage and hurtfull for Christ his sake i. for the attaining vnto the perfit knowledge of Christ Iesus because confidence in those things is an hinderance vnto the knowledge and winning of Christ Iesus And did I when first I began to know Christ count those things not only vnprofitable but hurtfull which before my conuersion seemed vnto me so profitable as that I might repose the confidence of my saluation in them And doe not I so still yes doubtlesse I am not at all altered in my iudgement but the more that I grow in the knowledge of Christ Iesus my Lord the more that I know not his person alone but the infinite treasures of wisedome righteousnesse and saluation that are hid in him the more doe I thinke not onely all those things wherein I had confidence before I belieued but absolutely all things euen all my workes since I belieued to be but losse and hinderances to the attaining of the perfit knowledge of Christ Iesus for whom i. for knowing of whom to my comfort and to repose my whole confidence in him I haue counted all things losse as being drawne by confidence in them from confidence in Christ Iesus yea and more then so I doe iudge not onely all things wherein I reioyced before I belieued but euen all my workes whatsoeuer and whensoeuer done to bee dung euen starke naught and worse then naught to this end that I may winne Christ i. that I may be more more neere ioyned vnto him the cloake of whose righteousnesse I know to be the more neare at hand to couer me the more naked that I am in my selfe in my owne iudgement Not to trouble you longer with the opening of these words in briefe the Apostle here teacheth the Philippians by his owne example not to repose any confidence of their saluation in any their works done either before or after their iustification but onely in Christ Iesus The reason is because all workes done either before or after iustification are in comparison of Christ and of any confidence to be reposed in them but losse and dung And let thiâ— suffice to bee spoken touching the meaning of these words Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction 1. In that the Apostle saith the things that were vantage vnto me c. I note the great diuersitie of Pauls iudgement before his conuersion and after his conuersion vnto Christ for the things that seemed vantage vnto him before his conuersion vnto Christ the same things after his conuersion hee counted losse vnto him for Christ his sake Whence I obserue the great alteration and change which the spirit of God worketh in the heart and vnderstanding of him whom he vouchsaâ—eth to bring to the knowledge of God in Christ Iesus For vntill such time as the day-spring from on high doe visit vs and the day-starre of the sunne of righteousnesse arise in our hearts such blindnesse darknesse and ignorance possesse our vnderstandings as that we neither doe nor can perceiue the things of the spirit of God but both wee thinke and speake good of euill and euill of Good and iudge that to be vantage which is losse and that to be losse which is vantage This is plaine by that of the Apostle where he saith 1 Cor. 2.14 that the naturall man perceiueth not the things
of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Where by the naturall man hee meaneth the man whose heart and vnderstanding the Lord hath not yet lightened by his holy spirit who as yet is not brought vnto the true knowledge of Christ and of him he saith that he neither doth nor can perceiue the things of the spirit of God nay more then that that the things of Gods spirit are meere foolishnesse vnto him Yea so it fareth ordinarily with the naturall man that he putteth darknesse for light and light for darkenesse bitter for sweete and sweete for sowre And if any be more carefull of his waies then the rest so that he can say with the Pharisie I am not as other men extortioners vniust adulterers I fast twiâ—â— in the weeke I giue tythes of all that euer I possesse if he be ciuilly honest mercifull and liberall if hee be iust towards others sober in himselfe and so precisely carefull of his waies as that he be vnrebukable before men hereon hee sets his rest and stands vpon it that these things are such an aduantage vnto him as that God should doe him great wrong â—f hee should not saue him for these things But tell him that all these and all the like things are but as a staffe of reede on which if hee leane it will breake into shiuers and hurt him tell him that Christ Iesus is the onely rocke of saluation vnto all them that put their trust in him that there is no other name giuen vnder heauen whereby we can be saued but onely by the name of Christ Iesus and that if he wil be saued he must repose all confidence in him and renounce all confidence in his workes or in any thing without Christ whatsoeuer hereat he will stand amased and with Festus he will say to him that shall tell him thus thou art besides thy selfe much learning doth make thee madde Thus it fareth with vs all before such time as we be renued in the spirit of our mindes either wee take pleasure in vnrighteousnesse or else we repose too much confidence in our supposed righteousnesse and for the wisedome of God we all count it meere foolishnesse and madnesse But so soone as the Lord vouchsafeth by his spirit to circumcise vs with the true circumcision of Christ so soone as the Lord giues vs a new heart and puts a new spirit within vs then we beginne to abandon the delights in the flesh and to sauour the things of the spirit then the case beginnes to be altered and wee to bee quite of another iudgement For then our eyes which were before dimme and shut vp being opened and cleared and the foggie mists of blindnesse darknesse and ignorance which couered our vnderstandings being expelled then wee begin to condemne our former waies then wee beginne to count the things losse which before seemed a vantage vnto vs and then we beginne to hearken vnto the things that belong vnto our peace So that whereas before we had confidence in the flesh now we renounce all confidence in the flesh and reioice only in Christ Iesus whereas before wee pleased our selues much in things which we willed and did now we see that in vs i. in our flesh dwelleth no good thing but that God onely worketh in vs both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure whereas before wee counted the wisedome of God foolishnesse now we see that our owne wisedome is foolishnesse and that onely the wisedome of God is true wisedome For when the Lord hath put his spirit within vs then we walk in his statutes and keepe his iudgements and doe them Eze. 36.27 but before we doe not Deut. 30.6 3. when he hath circumcised our hearts thee we loue the Lord our God with all our heart and with all our soule before wee doe not and as our Apostle here saith when we are circumcised with the true circumcision that is when we are regenerated by God his holy spirit then we reioyce in Christ Iesus and haue no confidence in the flesh but before we haue confidence in the flesh and reioyce not in Christ Iesus A great change and a good change because from the worse vnto the better Let this then teach vs to bend the knees of our soules vnto the Lord our God for the grace of his holy spirit that the bright beames of his spirit shining into our hearts all mists of blindnesse darknesse and ignorance may be expelled thence and wee brought both vnto the perfect knowledge and obedience of Christ Iesus For if he guide vs wee wander not if he instruct vs wee erre not if he command the light of the glorious Gospell to shine vnto vs then is our darknesse turned into light But otherwise our foolish hearts are full of darknesse otherwise wee erre and wander out of the right way wherein wee should walke and lay hold on errour in stead of truth and embrace follie in stead of wisdome for it is the spirit alone that leadeth vs into all truth Ioh. 16.13 1 Cor. 12.3 and directeth vs vnto all wisdome and but by the spirit no man can say that Iesus is the Lord. Let vs therefore alwayes pray for the light of Gods spirit that it shining in our hearts our darknesse may be turned into light our feet may be guided into the way of peace and our eies may be opened to see the mysteries of Gods will and the wondrous things of his Law Secondly in that the Apostle after that he began to know Christ counted those things no vantage but losse which before he knew Christ seemed vantage vnto him I obserue that such workes as wee doe before wee be iustified by faith in Christ Iesus seeme they neuer so good yet they are no vantage vnto vs either vnto iustification or vnto saluation For what were the things that seemed vantage vnto the Apostle before he knew Christ Was not one of them and whereof he made speciall account his vnrebukeable walking in all the commandements and ordinances of the Law his workes done according to the Law The verse immediately before sheweth that hee counted that one of his chiefe prerogatiues And yet he counted these workes done according to the Law before he beleeued no vantage at all vnto him for his iustification or saluation by Christ Iesus Now if the Apostle so iudged of his workes done according to the Law before hee beleeued this may be a sure proofe vnto vs that such workes as are done before grace and faith in Christ Iesus seeme they neuer so good yet they are no vantage vnto vs either vnto our iustification or vnto our saluation Well they may haue a shew and semblance of vantage vnto vs but indeed they are no vantage vnto vs either to prepare vs to the grace of iustification or to moue the Lord to shew mercy on vs and saue vs for without faith it
for righteousnesse and saluation let vs runne vnto our Christ 1 Cor. 1.30 for he is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnesse sanctification and redemption Let vs be ready to doe good and to distribute and to procure things honest both before God and men and let vs assure our selues that a cuppe of cold water giuen in Christ his name shall not lose his reward But let no man say in his heart or thinke with himselfe that it is for his righteousnesse and the merit of his workes For if he so iustifie himselfe the Lord shall condemne him and iudge him wicked To cease to doe euill to learne to doe well to seeke iudgement to relieue the oppressed to iudge the fatherlesse to defend the widow to fast to watch to pray to be iust mercifull and liberall to feed the hungrie with our morsells to cloth the naked with our fleece to comfort the sicke and to helpe the troubled in their distresse are all good workes odours that smell sweete sacrifices acceptable and pleasant vnto God Let our faith worke by such loue and let our knowledge bee filled with such fruits of righteousnesse Such workes God accepteth well at our hands though he doe not accept vs for our workes but onely in his well-beloued sonne Christ Iesus In a word let vs alwaies bee occupied in doing that which is good but let vs not repose any confidence of our saluation at all in any good that we doe The last thing which I obserue is the reason why the Apostle counted all outward things whatsoeuer but losse and dung which was for Christ his sake for the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus that he might winne Christ and that he might be found in him c. Here was his vantage here was his gaine here was his merit and for the gaining of this pearle he would willingly sell or loose all that euer he had But I must deferre to speake of this point at this time O Lord our God graunt vnto vs we humbly beseech thee the grace of thy holy spirit that the bright beames thereof shining into our hearts all mysts of blindnesse darknesse and ignorance may be expelled thence and we enabled to see the mysteries of thy will and the wondrous things of thy law Humble vs ô Lord in our selues we humbly beseech thee that we seeing and knowing our owne vnworthinesse and vnrighteousnesse may sue from our selues vnto thee and in thee may finde rest vnto our soules Encrease ô Lord our knowledge in thee and our obedience vnto thee that our knowledge being filled with the fruits of righteousnesse and our faith working by loue wee may be knowne truely to belong vnto thee LECTVRE LIV. PHILIP 3. Vers 9. And that I may be found in him that is not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through c. IT remaineth now that wee see what it was that the Apostle counted vantage vnto him for which hee counted all things else in the world but losse and dung It was the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus his Lord that he counted vantage vnto him for which hee counted all things else but losse and dung For the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus that hee might winne him and that he might be found in him hee thought all things losse and iudged all things to bee dung Where 1. let vs see what is meant by the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus 2. How all things else are to be iudged losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus 3. What the excellencie and vantage is of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus Touching the 1. we must vnderstand that there is a threefold knowledge of Christ One by the law in the old Testament another by the Gospell in the new Testament and a third in heauen when we shall see him face to face In the law Christ was figured by the heauenly Manna by the Rocke in the wildernesse by the brasen Serpent by the paschall lambe by the rites and ceremonies and sacrifices of the law Of his comming Iacob spake in the blessing of Iudah Gen. 49.10 and Balaam likewise in his prophecie of the great prosperitie that should come vnto Israel Num. 24.17 Of his incarnation and birth of a virgin Esay prophecied Esay 7.14 Of his conception by the holy Ghost Daniel is thought to haue prophecied Dan. 9.24 Of the place of his birth Micah prophecied Micah 5.2 Of his kingdome and gouernment Esay prophecied Esay 9.6.7 Of his preaching and office as he was a Prophet Esay also prophecied Esay 61.1.2.3 Of his infirmities and sorowes and of his oblation and sacrifice of himselfe as hee was our Priest Esay likewise prophecied Es 53. Yea so full fraught with arguments touching Christ were both the books of Moses and the writings of the Prophets especially of Esay that in this respect it may be well said as I thinke Gal 3.24 that the Law was a schoole-master to bring vs vnto Christ So that ye see Christ might be knowne by the Law in the old Testament But this knowledge of Christ is compared by the Apostle Peter vnto a light or candle that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 An obscure knowledge it is and such as in comparison of the knowledge of Christ by the Gospell is as darknesse in comparison of light The second knowledge then of Christ is by the Gospell of Christ in the new Testament where we see plainely that fulfilled which before was prophecied of Christ Iesus There wee know not his person onely that he is the euerlasting sonne of the Father that he is both God and man that he is very God of very God begotten before all worlds that he is very man of the substance of his mother borne in the world perfect God and perfect man subsisting of a reasonable soule and humane flesh but there also we know that he came from the bosome of his father for vs that he made himselfe of no reputation and tooke on him the forme of a seruant for vs that in infirmities and sorowes and sufferings and affections and passions of the minde and in all things he was like vnto vs sin only excepted that he might be mercifull vnto vs that hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse for vs that he ouercame the powers of death and rose againe and ascended into heauen for vs that he hath paied the price for our sinnes and freed vs from the bondage of sinne death and the Deuill that he as our Priest liueth for euer and sitteth at the right hand of his father to make continuall intercession for vs that he as our King continually protecteth and preserueth vs that hee as our Prophet by his word the word of our saluation teacheth vs that in him we are accepted and beloued that for him Gods blessings are showred downe vpon vs that he is made of God vnto vs wisedome
and good workes in that day that in the iudgement he might receiue reward according to them but he would not haue them to be iudged by them in that day to offer them in that day vnto Christ as a due desert of his Masters ioy to receiue his sentence for them in that day Hauing then before seene that we cannot be accounted righteous before God both by faith and by workes boâ—h by the righteousnesse of Christ and by our owne righteousnes hence I obserue that our owne righteousnesse by workes is no part of that righteousnesse whereby we are accounted righteous before God For if it were how should we desire with the Apostle to be found in the day of Christ not hauing our owne righteousnesse An argument indeed impregnable yet doe those euill workers make a shew of answere hereunto Rhemenses in hunc locum They say the Apostle in this place and elsewhere calleth that a mans owne iustice which he chalengeth by the workeâ— of the law or nature without the grace of Christ and therefore nothing can hence be concluded against that righteousnesse which is by workes after grace But what a shift this is rather then an answere was shewed the last day For that by mans own righteousnesse he meaneth that righteousnes which man chalengeth by such workes as he spake of imediately before themselues will granâ— and that he spake before as of workes done before faith and without the grace of Christ vers 7. so of all workes generally whatsoeuer vers 8. I shewed both by the generall tearme there vsed which must needes comprehend more then he had spoken of before and likewise by that he saith that he doth now at this present iudge all things to bee dung which cannot otherwise be meant then of his present iudgement touching such workes as now presently he did Againe why should not the Apostle by mans owne righteousnesse meane that whole righteousnesse which is in man by workes whensoeuer done whether before or after faith whether without or with the grace of Christ Doth that righteousnesse which is in vs by workes done after faith by grace â—ny way present vs righteous before God so that we should desire to be found hauing it to be iudged by it Shall any thing that is vncleane enter into his presence Or can any man bring a cleane thing out of filthinesse is there any man that being assisted and preuented and followed with the grace of Gods spirit doth good and sinneth not Is it not so with the best man that liues vnder the cope of heauen that if the Lord would dispute with him he could not answere him one thing of a thousand Is mans best righteousnesse better then Esay confesseth of his and the rest of the Churches is it not as filthy clouts Surely all his workes whatsoeuer done in the body of his flesh are so poluted with the contagion of the â—esh as that they are not able to endure the seuerity of Gods â—udgement but that he had neede with the Prophet Dauid to â—ift vp his voice and to pray Psa 143.2 Enter not into iudgement with thy â—eruant O Lord for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified Is â—hen euen that righteousnesse which is in vs by workes done by grace after faith so full of imperfections so full of vncleanâ—esse by reason of the contagion of our flesh as that we should desire not to be iudged by it why then should not the Apostle by mans owne righteousnesse in this place meane that righteousnesse which is in vs by workes done by grace after â—aith The circumstance of the place prouing it and nothing being able to be brought aginst it it is to bee concluded that by manâ— owne righteousnesse is here meant euen that righteousnesse which is by workes after grace See then that wee â—hould desiâ—e with the Apostle to bee found in the day of Christ not hauing our owne righteousnesse and seeing all our owne righteousnesse by any workes whatsoeuer is so full of â—mperfection and vncleanesse by reason of the contagion of our flesh as that we should desire not to be iudged by it hence I take it it is cleare that our owne righteousnes is no part of that righteousnes whereby we are accounted righteous before God This may teach vs how to desire to be found in that day hauing or not hauing our owne righteousnesse which is by our workes We are to desire to be found in that day filled with the fruites of righteousnesse and abounding in euery good worke full of holinesse towards God and righteousnes towards men because then we shall receiue the things which are donein our body according to that we haue done whether it be good or euill The wicked they that forgate God and would not walke in his waies howsoeuer they crie vnto the mountaines fall on vs and vnto the rockes couer vs and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe yet shall the hand of the Lord find them out and as he shall finde them he shall iudge them he shall recompence them according to the wickednesse of their waies and they shall be turned into hell But if then we shall be found to haue hated iniquity to haue followed after peace holinesse and righteousnesse to haue had our conuersation honest c. The most righteous Iudge both of heauen and earth he will passe by our sinnes and iniquities and in his great mercy towards vs he will reward vs according to the good that we haue done not respecting the merit of our workes but because he is mercifull and keepeth promise for euer nor suffering our labour to be in vaine in the Lord. We are therefore to desire to be found in that day not without holinesse of life or good-workeâ— but hauing such righteousnes of our owne that in the iudgement the Lord in mercie may reward vs according to it and not according to our sinnes But we are to desire to be found in that day not hauing our owne righteousnes to be iudged by it or to receiue reward for it or according to the merit and worth of it For albeit it shal be rewarded yet shall not the reward be giuen for it and albeit the reward shall be giuen according to it yet not for the merit of the worke but onely for his promise and mercies sake who accepteth that graciously which is his and pardoneth that graciously which is amisse For all that euer we do or all that euer we suffer is not worthy of that glory which shal be shewed vnto vs. But with the Prophet Dauid we must turne our voice vnto the Lord and say euen of our best righteousnesse If thou O Lord straightly marke what is amisse euen in the best thing that we doe O Lord who shall stand The thing which I note is that the Apostle would bee found in that last and great day hauing that righteousnesse which is
bee taught as appeareth plainely by the Pharisies For they because of that opinion which they had of their owne righteousnesse neuer sought the righteousnesse of Christ and they disdained to be taught either of Christ or of any others Insomuch that when he that was borne blinde shewed plainely by the miracle which Christ had wrought on him that he was God they said vnto him thou art altogether borne in sinnes Joh. 9.34 and dost thou teach vs And hereupon it is I take it that Salomon saith of such men Seest thou a man wise in his owne conceite Pro. 26.12 â—here is more hope of a foole then of him More hope of a foole â—hen of him Why because the foole will rather be wonne to hearken vnto instruction and to receiue vnderstanding then will he And therefore we see that when many of the common people came vnto Christ and belieued in him Ioh. 7.31.48.49 none of the chiefe Rulers or of the Pharises belieued in him doth any of the Rulers or of the Pharises belieue in him but this people which know not the Law are cursed I doubt not but that many moe inconueniences doe follow this conceit of perfection in knowledge or righteousnesse or any such thing But by this which hath beene spoken it may appeare how vnmeete it is for the children of God to grow to any such conceit or opinion of themselues This may teach vs to cast downe euery imagination of any such conceited perfection and meekely to acknowledge our wants and imperfections For this is it that is pleasing and acceptable vnto God as it is written 1 Pet. 5.5 God resisteth the proud and highly conceited and giueth grace to the humble that are meane and weake in their owne eies And this is it which makes the way vnto perfection both in knowledge and in righteousnesse as it is written I said I will confesse my sinnes vnto the Lord Psal 32.6 and so thou forgauest the wickednesse of my sinne Lo how the acknowledgement of our vnrighteousnesse brings on the cloke of righteousnesse and so the begging of wisedome and knowledge in a feeling of the want of these things is that which doth obtaine wisdome and knowledge Iam. 1.5 as it is written If any man lacke wisdome let him aske of God which giueth to all men liberally and reproacheth no men and it shall be giuen him Which albeit it be first and principally meant of wisdome to endure patiently afflictions yet may it well be vnderstood of all wisdome and knowledge generally the want whereof who so feeleth and asketh it he receiueth it for who is he that receiueth knowledge and righteousnesse and euery good thing Hee that asketh Matt. 7.7 for so it is written Aske and it shall be giuen you for whosoeuer asketh receiueth First asking and then receiuing first wee must become beggars and then God giueth Now who is he that asketh and beggeth but hee that feeleth his wants and imperfections The whole as wee noted before neuer seekes the Physitian and hee that thinkes hee hath enough of any thing doth neuer aske after more It is the acknowledgement of our wants and imperfections that makes vs runne to the Lord and aske and begge of him that wee want and asking wee receiue acknowledging our wants hee supplies our wants and so by opening our imperfections a way is made for vs vnto perfection I wish wee had all of vs learned to cast downe euery imagination of conceited perfection in the knowledge of Christ and to acknowledge in the spirit of meeknesse that wee haue not yet attained vnto such perfection but that we might well in some things submit our iudgements vnto others Amongst the Prophets and Preachers of the word this were to be wished that in the practise of this lesson wee would be precedents vnto others that wee would beat downe euery high conceit of knowledge in our selues that wee would submit our selues and that wee speake vnto the iudgement of the Prophets that wee would not easily and hastily broach abroad euery thing that wee seeme vnto our selues to know that wee would not presume to vnderstand aboue that is meet to vnderstand that wee would not by our knowledge destroy the faith or wound the weake conscience of any and that wee would not set on sale as it were our knowledge vnto the vaine curiositie of anâ— itching humour whatsoeuer Pittie it were that wee should wedde our selues in liking of any opinion whereof it may â—ustly be doubted whether it be sound that wee should count 〈◊〉 a disparagement vnto vs to yeeld in any thing that wee haue â—â—ken a liking vnto that wee should striue by our skill and â—nowledge to defend euery thing that wee haue said because â—ee haue said it and thinke our selues able to defend it If any â—ans knowledge thus puffe him vp he knoweth nothing yet â—s he ought to know but as it is written Rom. 1.22 they that professe â—hemselues thus to be wise they become fooles Yea it were to â—e wished that generally we would suppresse this great conceit â—â—at wee haue of our knowledge of Christ for what doe wee â—ay Knowledge knowledge neuer more knowledge of Christ wee know enough men neuer knew more and neuer â—ued worse But see how wee deceiue our selues Did men â—euer liue worse This is an argument that men neuer knew â—sse for he that saith I know him 1 Ioh. 2.4 and keepeth not his commandeâ—ents is a lier and the truth is not in him To know Christ is â—ot to be able to talke of Christ and to haue this contemplaâ—â—ue and knowing knowledge whereby wee are able to disâ—ourse what the Scriptures doe witnesse of him but to know â—im is to haue such a feeling and sweet experience of him and â—is mercies vnto vs in our owne soules as that it both workes 〈◊〉 vs all godly comfort and stirres vs vp vnto all holy obediâ—nce See then yee that say neuer more knowledge but neâ—er worse liuing There hath beene I doubt not as bad liâ—ing and as little knowledge as now there is But see whether â—ny more knowledge now then needs Our want of obediâ—nce argues our want of knowledge Wee haue not yet attaiâ—ed to perfection in either but wee had need to mend both â—nd if wee will grow in obedience let vs cast away all imagiâ—ation of knowledge enough and let vs grow daily more and â—ore in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ â—n a word conceit of perfection in the knowledge of Christ â—akes vs presume too much of that wee haue and makes that â—ee seeke not that we should haue therefore let vs cast downe â—uery imagination of any such conceited perfection and let â—s meekely acknowledge our wants and imperfections And â—et this suffice to bee spoken touching this first member wherein the Apostle repeateth his acknowledgement of hâ—â— want of perfection in the knowledge of Christ and of the vertue of his resurrection But
hath opened to know things that are spiritually discerned should labour to draw them on vnto the same truth with them And therefore besides other duties which they should performe vnto them when they goe vp vnto the house of the Lord they should say vnto them as they in Esay Esay 2.3 Come let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs his waies and we will walke in his paths come let vs goe to the Church come neighbour come friend let vs go to the Sermon and there we shall heare what the Lord will say vnto vs and there we shall be instructed in the truth or Christ Iesus But what doe we We thinke it well if we come â—ur selues and indeed I wish all would doe so but though we now our neighbour ignorant yet do we not either priuately â—lke with him or say vnto him come let vs goe to Sermon â—hich certainely is a defect in vs. For true zeale taketh that â—f the fire that the truely zealous man would haue all like â—nto himselfe and the more he hath profited in the knowâ—edge of the truth the more will his heart bee inflamed to â—raw others out of ignorance vnto the knowledge of the same â—ruth with him And what doe we know but that God hath â—rdeined vs by this or that holy course to be the meanes to â—ring this or that man vnto the knowledge of the truth Let â—s not therefore despaire of doing good with our weake and â—gnorant brother but let vs hope so long as there is any hope â—â—at the Lord will reueale his truth vnto him and in the â—eane time let vs beare with his ignorance and labour by all â—eanes to bring him to the same minde that is in vs touching â—he truth of Christ Iesus And this withall let vs weigh is â—here any of our alliance or acquaintance or knowledge whose eyes the Lord hath so opened that he seeth the truth in diuers mysteries of the faith but yet some things are hid from â—is eyes let this be an incouragement of our hope that the Lord wil also reueale these things vnto him For great hope we may conceiue as we see here our Apostle likewise doth that he which hath begun to reueale the truth in diuers mysteries of the faith vnto them will also in his good time reueale these â—hings vnto them which as yet are hid from their eyes Times we may not prescribe vnto the Lord for he calleth not all his children to the knowledge of his Sonne at one houre but some at the third some at the sixth some at the ninth some â—t one some at another houre as vnto his heauenly wisdome seemeth most meete and his truth he doth reueale vnto his children not all at once but here a litle and there a litle as seemeth best vnto him But yet we may hope that vnto such as loue not darknesse better than light vnto such as doe not oppose themselues against the truth the Lord that commandeth the light to shine out of darknesse will in his good time shine in their hearts and reueale his truth vnto them so farre as shall be necessarie for them Though therefore now they doe not embrace the same truth altogether with vs yet let vs hope that the Lord will also reueale this vnto them wherein they now dissent from vs and let vs labour with them to the purpose according to that measure of grace that is giuen vnto vs. The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith 〈◊〉 yee be otherwise minded God shall reueale it Whereby the Apostle sheweth that he could onely preach vnto them but it is God that reuealeth his truth vnto them If they were otherwise minded than he was he could not doe withall his office was to teach the truth he could not open their eyes that they might see the truth but that must be let alone vnto the Lord for euer who alone reuealeth when he will that truth whereâ—â— we were happily long before instructed Whence I obserue that in the worke of the ministerie the Ministers of Christ do onely dispense the mysteries and secrets of God but it is God that reuealeth them vnto vs opening our eyes that we may see the wondrous things of his law And therefore it is said that when Peter had preached vnto Cornelius Act. 10.44 and them that weâ—â— with him the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the â—â—ra And againe it is said that when Paul preached neere vnto Philippi vnto certaine women that were come together 16.13.14 the Lord opened the heart of Lydia that shee attended vnto the things that Paul spake And often when the Apostles had preached it is said that the Holy Ghost fell on them that heard and they beleeued Whereby is meant that they preached but the Holy Ghost reuealed and so their preaching was effectuall as the Holy Ghost wrought with it in the hearts of them that were ordeined vnto saluation And to this agreeth that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.6.7 where he saith I haue planted and Apollos watred but God gaue the increase and neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watreth but God that giueth the increase The Ministers like Gods husbandmen they sowe the seede euen the immortall seede of his word in the fallow ground of mens hearts but it is the Lord that giueth the earely and the latter raine whereby it groweth vp and bringeth forth fruit in some thirty in some sixty in some an hundreth fold The Ministers of Christ they are they by whom we do â—eleeue and by whom we doe obey but it is the Lord that 〈◊〉 the powerfull working of his holy spirit together with the â—ord causeth vs to beleeue and to obey This honour the â—ord taketh vnto himselfe saying Eze 36.25 I will powre out cleane water â—pon you and yee shall be cleane yea from all your filthinesse â—â—d from all your idols will I cleanse you 26. a new heart also will I â—ue you and a new spirit will I put within you and I will take away â—e stonie heart out of your bodie and I will giue you an heart of â—â—sh and I will put my spirit within you 27. and cause you to walke in â—y statutes and yee shall keepe my iudgements and doe them this â—onour I say the Lord taketh to himselfe and this honour â—e will not giue to any other But here happily you will â—ke me if the Ministers of Christ onely preach the word â—nd the Lord reserue this power onely to himselfe to beget 〈◊〉 by the word if the Ministers of Christ onely teach â—s the way of truth and the spirit alone lead vs into all â—â—uth 1 Cor. 4.15 1 Tim. 4.16 how then doth the Apostle say vnto the Corinâ—â—ians I haue begotten you through the Gospell and how doth â—e say vnto Timothie Take heede vnto thy selfe and
we are come like vnto good souldiers which turne not aside but march on along after the prescript rule of their Generall so let vs walke without turning aside to the right-had or to the left-hand after that one rule let vs beleeue and liue as we are directed by â—â—â—t one rule of his word vnder whose banner we doe fight 〈◊〉 vs so farre as we are come walke as Christ Iesus hath taught 〈◊〉 in his holy word The same phrase of speech is vsed to the â—â—e purpose where it is said Gal. 6.16 as many as walke according to this â—â—e i. As many as make this word of truth this Gospell of â—â—rist Iesus now preached and taught vnto you the rule and â—â—are of their faith life from which they will not swarue â—â—turne aside to the right-hand or to the left peace shall bee â—â—on them and mercy and vpon the Israell of God Let vs â—â—â—ceede by one rule and let vs minde one thing i. Let there bee 〈◊〉 dissentions amongst vs but let vs be knit together in one â—â—nde and in one iudgement being of like affection one toâ—â—rds another in Christ Iesus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For so the phrase of speech â—â—re vsed signifieth to be of one minde of one iudgement of â—â—e affection one towards another so that nothing bee done â—â—rough contention amongst vs as it plainely appeareth both 〈◊〉 the 2. verse of the 2. Chapter of this Epistle and by diuers â—â—her places where the same phrase is vsed The summe of all â—â—s if the Apostle had thus said God will in his good time â—â—eale his truth vnto them that bee as yet otherwise minded â—â—an I am But in the meane time till God reueale it let vs 〈◊〉 such grounds of the truth as already we agree vpon proâ—â—ede both in faith and in life as we are directed by that one â—â—le of his word vnder whose banner we fight not turning aâ—â—â—e from it to the right-hand or to the left-hand and let vs 〈◊〉 knit together in one minde and in one iudgement so that â—â—thing be done through contention among vs. This I take 〈◊〉 be the simple and plaine meaning of these words Now let 〈◊〉 see what profitable notes we may gather hence for our own â—â—e and instruction The 1. thing which hence I note is touching the cause of â—issensions in the Church of God whence it is that there are â—â—ch dissensions and diuisions in the Church of God whereby â—â—e vnity and peace of the Church is rent a sunder and broâ—en Not to search farther into the causes thereof than this â—â—e scripture giueth occasion out of this Scripture I note 3. â—auses of the dissensions in the Church of God The 1. is because we doe not with patience expect and waite till God 〈◊〉 his good time reueale vnto vs that truth which as yet is hid 〈◊〉 from our eyes For such oftentimes is our inconsiderate heaâ—â—â—dinesse that if we seeme vnto our selues to apprehend this 〈◊〉 that point of doctrine through the suggestions and persuasions of this or that man by and by we aduenture the defence and maintenance thereof though Iâ—â—l haue preached though the Church of God haue beleeued otherwise We looke 〈◊〉 what it is that the Church hath receiued but what it is that 〈◊〉 haue apprehended or if we doe rather we striue to bring the Church to that which we haue apprehended than wee 〈◊〉 yeeld vnto that which the Church indeed hath receiued 〈◊〉 howsoeuer that we teach may hazard the peace and quite of the Church yet will we not stay our selues and expectâ—â— God may farther reueale his holy truth vnto vs. And 〈◊〉 hath beene heretofore and is at this day one great cause of diuision and dissension in the Church I might instance iâ— diuers heresies wherewith the Church hath beene troubled and which haue in part beene caused because the authâ—â— thereof would not waite till God should reueale the truth vnâ—â— them If that auncient father Tertullian had waited till God had reuealed vnto him that truth which afterward he did â—â—ueale vnto him he had not beene so tainted with the errors oâ— the Millenaries and the Montanists as he was neither haâ— troubled the Church therewith so much as hee did And iâ— some at this day that trouble the peace of the Church with their strange doctrine would both pray vnto the Lord for the reuelation of his truth and patiently waite till the Lord should reueale his truth vnto them we should be more free from disensions than we are The 2. cause of the dissensions in the Church of God 〈◊〉 because we do not proceede by one rule in that whereunâ—â— we are come For such oftentimes is our vntowardlinesse that in the generall grounds of Christian religion whereâ—â— we doe agree we will be slinging out of ranke and not proceed by that one rule of his word vnder whose banner we doâ— fight In the primitiue Church all the Churches of Chrâ—â—â— were come vnto that that they beleeued the resurrection of the dead and that they acknowledged iustification by the â—â—ghteousnesse of Christ yet then they proceeded not by one â—â—le in these things but some denied the resurrection of the â—ead of which sort were Hymeneus and Philetus 2 Tim. 2.17 and some â—ught that vnto Christ there must be ioyned the workes of â—â—e Law to be made righteous before God Whereupon folâ—â—wed then great dissensions in the Church In the reformed Churches of Christ at this day generally we are come to this â—â—at we professe that predestination vnto life is not by foreâ—â—ght of faith or workes but by the alone good pleasure of alâ—ightie God that the children of God cannot finally fall â—om faith or grace that the children of God may and ought 〈◊〉 assure themselues of their saluation that it is not in man to â—ue himselfe if he will that Christ hath freed vs from the of hell by suffering the paines of hell for vs. And if â—e shall not proceede by one rule in these things but one â—â—ape out from another what else can follow but great dissensions in our Churches And is it not a cause of many dissensiâ—ns betwixt the Romish Church and vs that we doe not both â—roceede by one rule in that whereunto we are come Wee â—re come to this that we agree in the Articles of the Christian â—aith that we both beleeue in the Trinitie that wee both beâ—eeue one Catholique and Apostolique Church that we both â—cknowledge one Baptisme for the remission of sinnes that â—e both looke for the resurrection of the dead and the life â—f the world to come And yet what dissensions betwixt vs â—nd them euen about these thingâ— And why because they do not proceed by one rule of the holy word of life with vs but â—hey flie out into Traditions Councels Fathers Decretals Constitutions and Legends and keepe no order with vs in marching along after the prescript rule of our Generall Christ â—esus
The 3. cause of the dissensions in the Church of God is because we doe not all minde one thing For such oftentimes â—s our waywardnesse that when in the substance of the doctrine we agree with the Church yet will we picke a quarrell either at the Professors of the truth or at some ceremonie or at some defect in the discipline of the Church whereby we will make a schisme in the Church What a stirre made Corah Dathan and Abiram in the congregation of Israell And whence was it They could not abide Moses and Aaron but tooke exceptions against them saying Num. 16.3 Yee take too much vpon you seeing al the congregation is holy euery one of them and the Lord is among them wherefore then lift ye vp your selues aboue the congregation of the Lord What contentions likewise were there in the Church of Corinth and how did they one swell against another 1 Cor. 1.12.11.4.21 And whence was it One held of Paul another of Apollos another of Cephas another of Christ one would pray and prophecie bare-headed another with his head couered and when they came vnto the Lords supper one was hungrie and another was drunken This distraction in minde and iudgement bredde among them so great dissensions as that it may seeme to haue beene one speciall cause why the Apostle wrote the former Epistle to the Corinthians euen to represse their dissensions caused by their distractions in minde and iâ— iudgement And this at this day is the cause why the Brownists and Baroists separate themselues from our assemblies and making a schisme and diuision will not present themselues in our congregations They doe not charge vs with corruption of doctrine but because of some things in some ceremonies and in our outward discipline they cannot they say be of one minde with vs and therefore they breake out from vs. Thus ye see what the causes of the dissensions in the Church of God are at least such as this place of Scripture seemeth vnto mee to point at The 1. because in things that are not yet reuealed vnto vs we doe not with patience expect and waite till God in his good time reueale vnto vs that truth which as yet is hidde from our eyes The 2. because in things that are reuealed vnto vs we do not proceed by that one ruâ—e of his word vnder whose banner we fight but fling out some of vs vnto traditions decretals constitutions legends and the like The 3. because we doe not minde one thing but are too readie to fall at oddes and through contention to make a schisme and to rent the seamlesse coate of Christ The 2. thing which hence I note is touching the remedies of the dissensions in the Church of God at least of such dissensions as spring from these causes before mentioned The â—medies according to the number of the causes are three â—â—h sore requiring a salue and each cause of dissension stanâ—ng in neede of a remedy against it The 1. remedie against â—â—â—sensions caused by not waiting till God reueale things not 〈◊〉 reuealed is when any truth is not yet reuealed vnto vs â—â—h patience to waite till God in his good time reueale his â—â—ly truth vnto vs. For this we know that he who praied thus to his Father Sanctifie them with thy truth thy word is truth Ioh. 17.17 â—d was heard in the things which he praid for will reueale 〈◊〉 truth vnto vs so farre as shall be necessarie for vs. But in the â—â—an time either we should so speak of the things that are not â—â—ealed vnto vs as submiting that we speake vnto the iudgeâ—ent of the Prophets as the Apostle willeth 1 Cor. 14.32 or else we should â—ld our peace and hearken vnto him vnto whom God hath â—ealed his truth as the same Apostle willeth in the same â—ace saying If any thing be reuealed to another that sitteth by 30. 〈◊〉 the first hold his peace A rule to the practise whereof the â—postle seemeth vnto me to exhort where he saith Rom. 12.3 Let no man â—esume to vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand but 〈◊〉 him vnderstand according to sobrietie as God hath dealt to eueâ— man the measure of faith For he which will seeme to vnderâ—and before it be reuealed vnto him how doth he vnderstand â—â—cording to sobrietie how doth hee not vnderstand aboue â—â—at which is meete to vnderstand But the Apostle would â—aue euery man to vnderstand according to sobrietie and no â—an to vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vnderstand â—nd consequently would haue all men with patience to waite â—ll God shall reueale that vnto them which as yet is hid from â—heir eyes In the practise of which rule if wee would bee as â—arefull as we are skilfull in the knowledge of it many of vs â—he Church should be freed from dissensions wherewith it is â—roubled As many of vs therefore as loue the peace of Sion â—n the things that are not yet reuealed vnto vs let vs with paâ—ience expect till God in his good time reueale them vnto vs â—nd in the meane time let vs either submit that we speake vnâ—o â—he iudgement of the Prophets or else let vs hold our peace hearken vnto them vnto whom God hath reuealed his truth The second remedie against dissensions caused by not proceeding by one rule in the things reuealed is in the things that are reuealed and generally agreed vpon amongst vs to proceed by one rule euen that one rule which God hath prescribed vs in his word and not to decline from that either to the right hand or to the left Gal. 6.16 For as the Apostle saith as may as walke according to this rule peace shall be vpon them and mercy and vpon the Israel of God Whence it is cleere that so we haâ—e peace both with God and amongst our selues if wee walke according to the rule set downe by the Prophets and Apostles For that is the rule which hee speakes of and whereof hee had said before 1.9 If any man preach vnto you otherwise then that ye haâ—â— receiued let him be accursed So that as the Lord commanded Iosua Ios 1.7 we may not depart or turne away from it to the right hâ—â—â— or to the left To this purpose also is that of our Apostle where he saith Rom. 16.17 I beseech you brethren marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine that ye haue learned In which place the Apostle would haue the Romans constantly to hold fast that doctrine which they had learned signifying withall that they should not want those that would labour to cause diuision and offences amongst them But thus they should auoid them if they would continue in the things that they had learned Whence it appeareth that it is a notable way to auoid diuisions and dissensions to beleeue and liue after the rule of the word By which rule if our aduersaries would haue
the head should disdaine to direct the steps because it is aboue the foot The father of the childe that was possessed with a dumbe spirit saw no doubt his owne weaknesse to be great when our Sauiour said vnto him If thou canst beleeue Mar. 9.23 all things are possible to him that beleeueth Yet he fainted not but holding on a good course hee said Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe 24. And our holy Apostle knew right well how strong he was in the spirit and how he abounded in the graces of the spirit yet hee disdained not to become as weake vnto the weake 1 Cor. 9.22 that he might winne the weake and gaine them vnto Christ And both these marched in their ranke and fought well inasmuch as the weake fainted not because he was weake nor hee that was strong disdained not the weake because he was strong Let no man therefore be discouraged or faint because he is weake and vnable to runne with the formost Some in marching forward must be before and some behinde Let not him that is behinde faint but march forward Let him march after the rule prescribed him by his Generall let his word be a lanterne vnto his feet and a light vnto his paths to direct his going in the way of his commandements To haue strength to runne with the formost is a great grace of God and to bee sought after by all manner praier and supplication in the spirit But if thou walke forward in that weaknesse of thine according to the measure of grace that is giuen thee by the rule which thy God hath prescribed thee this shall bring thee peace at the last and guide thee vnto the hauen where thou wouldest be Let not thine heart therefore bee troubled nor feare In what weaknesse soeuer it is that thou walkest blesse thy God that hath set thee in the way and proceed as hee giueth grace in the way LECTVRE LXVII PHILIP 3. Verse 17. Brethren be followers of mee and looke on them which walke so as yee haue vs for an ensample For many walke c. NOw the Apostle goeth forward and hauing before proposed his owne example vnto the Philippians thereby both to instruct their vnderstanding in matters of doctrine and likewise to stirre them vp vnto all holy desires in the whole course of their life now he exhorteth them to follow his example and the example of such as he is that in him they may haue a patterne to rectifie their iudgements in the truth and to follow after Christian perfection in all holy conuersation of their life Here then first wee haue the Apostles exhortation vnto the Philippians secondly certaine reasons to moue them to hearken vnto his exhortation The exhortation in these words Brethren c. The reasons in the verses following vnto the end of the chapter His exhortation consisteth of two parts first that the Philippians would be followers of him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neither doth the word simply signifie followers but that they would bee followers â—ogether of him Which may haue a double meaning either â—hat they would all with one mind and with one heart iointly â—ogether follow his example or else that as other Churches which hee had planted in the faith followed his example so â—hey likewise together with them would follow his example Howsoeuer that be meant it is cleere that the Apostle would haue the Philippians to looke at him and as they had heard him to be minded and seene him to walke so he would haue â—hem to follow him in wholesomenesse of doctrine and integritie of life Hee knew that examples as ordinarily they are wont to doe with men might much preuaile with them Lest therefore they should happily be drawne away by the examâ—ples of the false teachers hauing it may be a greater shew of holinesse in their life then they had soundnesse of iudgement in the truth he draweth them vnto his owne example and exhorteth them to be followers of him The second part of his exhortation is that they would follow the example of them that were like vnto him being so minded towards the truth as he was and walking so in holy conuersation of life as he did For vnto the former part of his exhortation that they should be followers of him there might happily exception be taken that he was much absent from them that hee was now in prison that it was hard to tie them to the imitation of one man to one mans example Hee doth not therefore tie them to the imitation of himselfe alone but hauing exhorted them to be followers of him he saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and looke on them with a diligent eye vnto them as vnto the marke whereat yee shoot which walke so so soundly grounded in the truth and so earnestly endeuouring after Christian perfection in this life as yee haue vs for an ensample in whose doctrine is nothing but pure in whose life is nothing but holy So that he allowes them to follow the example of other then himselfe but with all hee doth not leaue it vnto their choice to follow whom they will but markes them out what manner of men they should chuse for examples to follow namely such as were like him and such as of whom they might truly say he walke so hee embraceth the same truth and ordereth his whole life as our Apostle did The summe then of his exhortation is as iâ— he had thus said Brethren ye haue heard and know how I am minded towards the truth and how I follow hard towards perfection in my life Bee yee followers of mee in both these things and walke so as yee haue mee for an ensample Neither doe I tie you only to my selfe to follow mee but looke who they are that walke so shewing themselues an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie and with the wholesome word which cannot be reproued as yee haue mee for an ensample and looke diligently on them and follow them as they follow mee and both of vs Christ Which being the meaning of these words in this exhortation let vs now further see what notes wee may gather hence for our vse and instruction The first thing which I note is that the Apostle would haue the Philippians to follow the example not of whomsoeuer each man in his priuate fancie did best like of but of him and of such others as walked so as they had him for an ensample Whence I obserue that in the course of our Christian walking wee are to follow the example of such as by their holy walking shew plainly that they haue beene brought vp in the schoole of Christ and that they are the faithfull children of God An ordinary thing it is for men to looke at the example of others and so to walke as they haue others for example for the example of others going before vs is a great inducement vnto vs to doe the like whether the thing
shall most vndoubtedly be so many witnesses against vs to the encreasing of our iust condemnation Thus much of this note The 2. thing which I note is from the person of him that exhorted the Philippians which was Paul their Apostle who had taught them the truth in Christ Iesus and had waâ—ked in all holy conuersation amongst them Whence I obserue that the Ministers of Christ are not onely to teach the truth of Christ Iesus with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integrity and with the wholesome word which cannot be reproued but withall to be such examples vnto their flockes as that they may say with the Apostle Be ye followers of me and of such 〈◊〉 walke so as ye haue me for an example This our Apostle required of Timothie 1. Tim. 4.12 where he said vnto him Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleeue an ensample in word in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith and in purenesse And likewise of Titus where he said Tit. 2.7.8 aboue all things shew thy selfe an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integrâ—â—â— and with the wholesome word which cannot be reproued that hee which withstandeth may be ashamed hauing nothing concerning yoâ— to speake euill of And that which the Apostle required of Tiâ—othy and Titus and in them of all the Ministers of Christ â—â—at the Apostle requireth of all where he saith 1 Pet. 5.2.3 feed the flocke 〈◊〉 God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but â—illingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready minde not as though yee â—ere Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the â—â—â—cke And this the very names giuen vnto them in the holy â—cripture requireth of them in that they are called a citie set 〈◊〉 a hill that is looked vnto farre and neere lights that must â—ine before men by good workes shepheards that must feed 〈◊〉 the word and by example guides that must direct by the â—holesome word of truth and by holinesse of life watchmen â—â—at must not faile to giue warning both by doctrine and by â—fe c. Yea the diuersitie of the dispositions of their flock reâ—uireth this of them For though Lydia attend vnto the â—â—ings which Paul speakes and hearing beleeueth though â—â—me receiue instruction by hearing the holy word of life yet â—ust they generally be drawne on both by the wholesome â—ord and by example of an holy life or else they will profit â—ut little or nothing at all For so it is generally that the Miâ—isters life and behauiour is regarded as much if not more as â—â—is doctrine And doth not reason it selfe require that as the â—nowledge of Gods will is first reuealed vnto them and by â—heir ministerie vnto the people so they should bee the first â—nd most forward in the execution of euery Christian duty 〈◊〉 the end that it may appeare that they teach others no â—ourse of life but that which they themselues do with all careâ—â—lnesse walke in yes surely both precept and the names â—iuen vnto them and the nature of them that are to be instruâ—ted and reason it selfe requireth this of Christ his Ministers â—hat they feed the flocke of God which dependeth on them â—oth by the holy word of truth and likewise by holy examâ—le of life And doing thus their example of life of all oâ—hers that liue with vs ought to be followed The sheepe of â—ll others ought to heare their Pastors voice and they that are â—o be led in the way are to follow of all others them that are â—ppointed to be their Guides when their shepheards their Guides shine as holy lights before them and hold out the word of life vnto them Exception I know will easily be taken and I wiâ—h it might not iustly be taken but it will bee excepted and said that if Ministers were such as now we speake of yee would folloâ— them and walke as ye had them for an ensample But how few such Ministers be there How many bee there that are both wicked in life and vnable to teach How many be there of those that doe teach that though they can speake smoothly and finely as they thinke yet do more hurt by their lewd and wicked example of life in one yeare then their doctrine 〈◊〉 doe good in their whole life True it is the complaint is too iust of too many and better it had beene they had beene stifled in their cradles then thus they should haue opened menâ— mouthes against them to the scandall of their calling For though they shall say in that day Lord Lord haue wee not prophecied in thy name for I let the lewd and vnlearned beasts go and leaue them to their iudgement that runne before they be sent though I say they shall say in that day Lord Lord haue we not prophecied and preached in thy name yâ—â— shall it be said vnto them Mat. 7.23 I neuer knew you depart from me yeâ— that worke iniquitie Whatsoeuer they preached if they wrought iniquitie they shall not be able to stand in the iudgement nor in the congregation of the righteous But beloued it standeth you vpon to looke vnto it hoâ— iust your exception is against his life whose doctrine is sound For oftentimes the Ministers of Christ which teach the truth purely are charged to offend in example of life when as in truth their life is no way to bee reproued But admit that his life be not answerable to his teaching this should be no reason for thee to giue lesse credit or obedience to the doctrine of truth which he deliuereth For our Sauiour hath taught thee to hearken vnto him if he sit in Moses seate Mat. 23.3 and to doe as he saith though thou may not doe as he doth if hee say well and doe not accordingly It is his doctrine not his life that thou must looke vnto O but thou wilt say why should I beleeue him or doe as he saith when he doth cleane contrarie himselfe surely that which he saith is but for fashions sake he knoweth some neerer way to heauen then he tels vs of else he would neuer doe cleane contrary and therefore thâ—â— â—ilt venture aswell as he and doe as he doth how bad soeuer 〈◊〉 be Well dally as thou list in a matter of no dalliance If â—hen he saith well and doth ill thou care not what he say but â—o as he doth thy bloud shall be required at his hands but â—â—ou shalt die in thy sinnes and see thou what thou hast gaiâ—ed by thy dalliance I wish indeed that no such exception â—â—uld iustly be taken against the doctrine or life of any in the â—inisterie For certainely such as both by the wholesome â—ord and by an holy life preach vnto the people be the holy Ministers whose labours are found fruitfull But if their life 〈◊〉 not agreeable to their teaching doe ye take heed how ye â—eglect the word of saluation
Church as that they should be grieued at the heart for the wicked that trouble them for the sinnes that reigne amongst them and for the desolation that will follow if speedy conuersion and repentance preuent it not Yea they should water and wash their threatnings and their exhortations with their teares in token of their tender affection and great compassion towards their people and towards the Church And should we men and brethren mourne for you anâ— should you giue place to the Deuill and to such his wickeâ— instruments as seek to drowne you in perdition should we 〈◊〉 grieued at the heart for you and should yee walke on in thâ— counsell of the vngodly and stand in the way of sinners anâ— sit in the seat of the scornefull should we be touched in 〈◊〉 soule that our labour should be in vaine amongst you anâ— should yee go on in the wickednsse of your waie drinking iniquitie like water and drawing on sinne with cordâ— of vanitie as it were with cart-ropes Nay beloued by thâ—â— ouâ— duty learne yee your duty For if we ought to be thus affecteâ— towards you then bethinke your selues well how yee oughâ— to be affected in your selues Surely if it should wring teâ—â— from our eies to see you sort your selues with the wicked and to suffer your selues to be drawne away with their error 〈◊〉 should make you to water your couch with teares and to mingle your drinke with weeping If it should touch vs in ouâ— soules to see you giue your members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne and to serue sinne in the lusts thereof iâ— should fill your soules full of heauinesse and plunge you iâ— sorrow of heart vnto the nethermost hell If it should grieue vs to see you after that yee haue escaped from the filthinesse of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ to be yet againe intangled therein and ouercome it should vex you euen vnto the death and causâ— you to powre out your soules vnto the Lord in the bitternesse of your spirit Whatsoeuer it is concerning you should grieue vs should much more cause you to mourne in soule and to be troubled in your spirits For what is it that doth oâ— should cause vs to mourne for you and to be full of heauinesse for you Our desire is to present you holy and vnblameable in that day And here is our griefe that you suffer your selues to be seduced by the world and wicked ones and that our labour is in vaine amongst you Consider then with your selues how yee ought to be grieued in your selues and take heede how yee be not grieued in your selues for the things whereat your godly Pastors are grieued It grieued no doubt then Noah that preacher of righteousnesse that the Gen. 6. people in his time so prouoked the Lord to anger by their â—ruelty and wickednesse but they regarded not his griefe and therefore the Lord brought in the floud vpon the world of the vngodly Gen. 19. Iust Lot vexed his righteous soule with the â—ncleane conuersation of the wicked and with their vnlawfull deeds But they regarded it not and when he told them of â—oâ—â— iudgements hee seemed euen to his sonnes in law as though he had mocked and therefore the Lord raind vpon â—hem fire and brimstone and destroyed them Ieremiah was 〈◊〉 great anguish of spirit for the rebellion of the stiffe-necked 〈◊〉 but they regarded it not therefore the Lord deliuered â—hem into the will of their enemies and they that hated them â—ee Lords ouer them Take heede then how yee regard it not when your Pastors are grieued on your behalfe take â—â—â—de how yee make light of such sinnes as they grieue to see â—ou defiled withall but rather sorrow for them that their sorrow may be turned into ioy and your ioy may be full euen â—oth yours and theirs In their ioy ouer you yee haue iust â—â—â—e of reioycing and in their griefe for you yee haue 〈◊〉 cause of griefe Looke therefore that they may reâ—oyce ouer you for that shall be your ioy and take heede that they may not mourne or grieue for you for that shall be your griefe Againe hence I obserue a notable comfort for the faithfâ—ll and painefull Ministers of Iesus Christ Hath he in all good conscience laboured in the worke of the Lord and doth he not see the desired fruits of his labours Paul the great Apostle of Christ mighty in the scriptures and much renowâ—ed for many great miracles which he wrought yet laboured 〈◊〉 vaine with many which he taught insomuch that the conâ—â—deration of them with whom he laboured so much with so â—â—â—le profit made him weepe and shed teares as in this place It may not then seeme strange vnto vs if our labour with many be in vaine But it standeth them vpon that heare vs to looke vnto it that our labour be not in vaine amongst them for though they be not gathered yet shall we be glorious in the eyes of the Lord and our labour shall not be in vaine in the Lord but if they be not gathered they shall be scattered from the presence of the Lord and of the Lambe for eueâ— more Giue therefore all diligence that we may reioyce 〈◊〉 the day of Christ that we haue not runne in vaine nor lâ—boured in vaine amongst you for that will bee profitabâ—â— for you Labour that we may giue accounts for you with ioâ— and not with griefe Heb. 13.17 for that will bee vnprofitable for you Lâ—â— vs haue mutuall ioy one of another and let our ioy be in thâ— Lord. The third thing which I note is that the Apostle saith thâ— many walke vp and downe which are the enemies of the crosse 〈◊〉 Christ Whereby the Apostle signifieth the great danger thâ—â— there was of them because they were many for that it woulâ— be hard for the Philippians not to light on some of them and tâ— be seduced by them vnlesse they should diligently looke oâ— him and such as he was Whence I obserue that it is not aâ—waies safe to follow a multitude but commonly rather dangerous Mat. 7.13 For many there are that goe in at the wide gate and walkâ— in the broad way but it is dangerous to follow them for thâ— way leads to destruction And againe our Sauiour hath told vs that many should come in his name Mat. 24.5 and deceiue many Yea commonly the multitude is the worst What were the rest of thâ— old world besides Noah and his familie Ten had beene buâ— a small number of righteous men to haue beene found in thâ— great Citie of Sodom yet were not ten found there How often were all the multitude of the Israelites ready to stonâ— Moses and Aaron But one Elias vnto 450 of Baals Prophets but one Micah vnto 400 false Prophets And how ofteâ— doth Paul complaine that a great doore and effectuall being opened vnto him he had many aduersaries that there were
Heb. 9.28 as saith the Apostle the second time vnto saluation Is the message then of Christ his second comming gladsome vnto you Is the remembrance of it ioyfull vnto you It is a sure token vnto you that ye belong vnto Christ Iesus and it is a notable fruite and effect of your faith and hope in Christ Iesus It may be that some of you looking more vpon your selues and your owne sinnes then vpon Christ and the bowels of his mercies and being more sharpe and seuere toward your selues then quick-sighted to looke toward Christ Iesus may feele some appalling in your selues or at least not that cheerefulnesse in expectation that should be But let not your harts be troubled nor feare Ye looke not only vpon your sinnes or so on Christ as only a seuere iudge and so despaire in your selues and vtterly abhorre his comming but yee looke for him though not without hope yet without that cheerefulnes which ye ought In this weaknesse the Lord will perfit his praise and vnto these beginnings hee will giue a good issue Only let my counsell be acceptable vnto you turne away your eies from your selues and cast them vpon Christ Iesus He shall be your iudge that is your Sauiour He hath bidde you looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neere Joh. 5.24 And he hath said it that hee that belieueth in him hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Tit. 2.13 Waite therefore patiently and cheerefully for the Lord for the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all c. The third and last thing which heere I note is in the person of him whom the Apostle saith that they looke for from heauen which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour Wherein I obserue a reason both why wee should walke in this like as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing our conuersation in heauen and why wee should looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For why should it seeme strange vnto any man that liuing here in the body wee should haue our soule-conuersation in heauen Is not our Lord and King mightie in power to saue and defend vs and to reuenge vs of our enemies in heauen Is not our Iesus who not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost in heauen Is not our Christ the Mediator of the new Testament that hath reconciled vs vnto God maketh continuall intercession for vs and teacheth vs outwardly by his word and inwardly by his spirit in heauen Is not our Sauiour who in that day shall make vp the full complement of our saluation in heauen where then should our conuersation be but in heauen where should the body be but where the head is where should the spouse be but where the bridegroome is not one of vs all but we are stung with fierie Serpents cursed sinnes and noysome lusts which fight against the soule If wee will be healed and liue we must looke vp vnto the brasen Serpent lift vp for that purpose In heauen is our brasen Serpent euen the Lord Iesus Christ We must therefore while we are in the body lift vp our eies vnto him and haue our soule-conuersation in heauen if now we will be healed of our infirmities and if when we remoue out of the body we will dwell with the Lord. And as this should bee a sufficient reason to moue vs to haue our whole conuersation in heauen so should it also moue vs to looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For shall our Lord and King come which shall tread downe â—he Deuill and all enemies vnder his feete and leading captiuitie captiue shall make vs to triumph in the heauenly places Shall our Iesus come then to be our iudge that first came to saue his people from their sinnes Shall our Christ come that offered himselfe vpon the crosse for vs and opened his fathers will vnto vs Shall our Sauiour come to saue vs from death and corruption by glory which first saued vs from sinne and condemnation by grace What cause then haue wee to hearken vnto the counsell of Iames Iam. 5.7 exhorting to bee patient vnto the comming of the Lord yea what cause to crie with the soules vnder the Altar Apoc. 6.10.22.20 How long Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth Yea to crie with Iohn Come Lord Iesus come quickely Vnto this which hath beene taught the example of our brother lying here before vs may as I heare be a good prouocation My selfe knew him not and therefore I can say the lesse of him But by the report of them that knew him hee was very studious and for his time had profited well in the knowledge of such Arts as he applied himselfe vnto He was also as I heare religiously affected and godly minded hauing in good measure while hee was in the body his conuersation in heauen And in the time of his sicknesse willingly submitted himselfe vnto the will of his God as one that looked for the blessed hope and appearing of the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ in whom his soule reioyced and in the merits of whose death and passion his heart was comforted The Lord grant that wee may all liue in his feare and die in his fauour LECTVRE LXXIII PHILIP 3. Vers 2â— Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working c. IT remaineth now that wee proceede vnto the third and last branch where the Apostle in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did maketh Christian profession of their certaine hope of the glorification of their vile bodies by the powerfull working of Christ Iesus set downe in these words who shall change c. They had their conuersation in heauen looking for the Sauiour from heauen euen the Lord Iesus Christ and from heauen they looked for the Lord Iesus Christ knowing that then hee should change their vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body c. The generall point then here spoken is the glorification of our vile bodies in the day of Christ by the power of Christ The particular circumstances which here the Apostle noteth are these 1. who shall glorifie vs namely the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change c. 2. What he shall glorifie in vs namely our bodies whose soule-conuersation hath beene in heauen 3. the condition of our bodies what now they are namely bodies of vilenesse basenesse and abiectnesse i. Vile base and abiect bodies subiect to corruption sinne and all kinde of vanitie 4. The time when he shall glorifie our vile bodies namely in that day when he shall come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quick and
him in heauen in the perfect state of blessednesse Yea but doth not the Preacher say Eccl. 3.19 that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts are euen as one condition vnto them If then there be no resurrection of the bodies of beasts after this life how doe we say that there is any resurrection of the bodies of men The meaning of the Preacher is that man is not able by reason and iudgment to put a difference betweene the dying of man and beast as by his eye to iudge otherwise of a man being dead then of a beast being dead But neither he there speakes of mans estate after death neither what we know by the word of God touching the condition of man and of beast For thence we know that the spirit of man ascendeth vpward when it leaueth the body and that the spirit of the beast descendeth downeward to the earth and that the body of the beast sleepeth for euer in the dust but the body of man shall be raised vp at the last day vnto life euerlasting in the heauens How then doth the Apostle say 1 Co. 15.10 that flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God There the meaning of the Apostle is that the naturall body as it is now subiect to sinne and corruption cannot inherit the kingdome of God vntill it be glorified forasmuch as none vncleane thing entreth into it This therefore is it that we teach Christ shall raise vp our vile bodies in the last day and make them like vnto his glorious body and so possesse vs in soule and body of that kingdome prepared for vs from before all beginnings Here then is a notable comfort for all Gods children that not onely our soules after this life ended shall goe vnto God that gaue them but our bodies likewise in the last day shall be raised vp againe and be made like vnto Christ his glorious body that our soules and bodies being vnited together wee may liue for euer with him in his kingdome of glory For hereupon thus we may resolue with our selues What though I be afflicted and tormented What though my miseries be as many and grieuous as Iobs were What though I bee racked torne in peeces with wilde horses my body cast to the birds of the aire to the beast of the land or to the fishes in the sea I know that after this life ended there will follow a ioyfull resurrection Thus Iob comforted himselfe amidst all his extremities Iob. 19.25.26.27 saying I know that my Redeemer liueth and that he shall stand the last on the earth and though after my skin wormes destroy this body yet shall I see God in my flesh whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall behold and none other for me though my reines be consumed within me And so we read that the Saints of God mentioned to the Hebrues comforted themselus Heb. 11.35 For when they were racked and tormented they would not be deliuered and why because they looked for a better resurrection Whatsoeuer therefore trouble affliction aduersitie misery death doe befall vs or our friends let vs comfort our selues in this that there shall be an end of all troubles when all teares shall be wiped from our eyes and that there shall be a ioyfull resurrection in the last day and glorification of our mortall bodies My third obseruation hence is that the resurrection of bodies vnto glorification is only of them whose soule-conuersation in this life is in heauen For albeit in the resurrection not only the sheepe but the goats not only they that haue done good but they that haue done euill shall rise againe with their bodies yet the one only vnto euerlasting ioy and glory the other vnto euerlasting woe and miserie So saith Iohn Ioh. 5.29 They shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life and they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation The same also is most plaine by that separation of the sheepe from the goats in the last day where it is said Matt. 25. that the one shall stand at his right hand the other at his left that the portion of the one shall be with the Saints of God in heauen the portion of the other with the deuill and his Angels in hell that the one shall goe into life eternall the other into euerlasting paine Whereof we are to make this vse that if we will haue our part in the second resurrection after this life vnto glory wee must also haue our part in the first resurrection in this life vnto grace In this life wee must rise from the death of sinne vnto the life of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse if in that day wee will rise from the power of the graue vnto life euerlasting and blessednesse in the heauens Apoc. 20.6 For blessed and holy is he yea only blessed and holy is he that hath his part in the first resurrection for on such the second death hath no power Let vs therefore follow the counsell of Peter let vs amend our liues Act. 3.19 and turne vnto the Lord that our sinnes may be done away when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. Let vs in this life grow vp in grace that in that day we may rise vp in glory Thus much of the third point viz. what Christ in that day shall raise and glorifie The fourth thing which I note is touching the manner how Christ shall in that day glorifie our vile bodies namely by changing not the substance of our bodies but by changing our vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto Christ his glorious body Whence I obserue what shall be the glorified bodies of the Saints of God wherein at the hearing of his voice and the sound of the trumpet they shall rise in that day And this it is Our corruptible bodies shall be raised vp in incorruption our mortall bodies shall be raised vp in immortalitie our bodies which were vile carcases shall be raised vp in glory our bodies which were weake shall be raised vp in power our bodies which were naturall needing foode raiment rest sleepe physicke and the like shall be raised vp spirituall needing none of these things but being as the Angels of God exempt from all wants and infirmities of this life Our bodies in substance in figure in lineaments and in members shall be the selfe-same that they were in this life inasmuch as in these there was no change by the sinne of our first parents but in such vile qualities as by sinne they were poisoned and infected with they shall so be changed as hath beene said And this is the glorification of our bodies in that day He that shall come to be glorified in his Saints shall thus change the vilenesse of our bodies and fashion them like vnto his owne glorious body Of this glorification Daniel speaketh where he saith
be our glorie in all places and the crowne of our reioycing in the day of Christ Iesus So were the Thessalonians vnto this our Apostle as himselfe witnesseth saying What is our hope or ioy or crowne of reioycing 1. Thess 2.19 are not you euen it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming Yes ye are our glorie and ioy And why so 20. Euen because of their effectuall faith and diligent loue and patient hope in the Lord whereof hee spake in the first chapter And so were these Philippians also vnto him as here he witnesseth and why Euen because he had not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine amongest them And so ye should so abound in all knowledge and in all iudgement and be so filled with the fruits of righteousnesse which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and praise of God as that ye might be the crowne of our reioycing in the day of Christ that we haue not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine Otherwise if the more we loue you the lesse we be loued of you againe if the more we labour amongst you and admonish you the more ye harden your hearts and despise vs euen for our workes sake if the more carefull we are to informe your vnderstandings in the truth the more ye stoppe your eares at the voyâ—â— of our charming charme we neuer so wisely if the more we endeauour to beget you in the faith and present you before God blamelesse in that day ye start aside like a broken bow and defile your selues with euery hatefull sinne to be short if we spend our strength in vaine amongst you and for nothing then how can we reioyce in you as in our ioy and our crowne And if not so then how can we come vnto you in these termes of loue my brethren beloued my little children dearely beloued If ye be not ioyned with vs in one faith and in one hope in Christ Iesus how can we speake vnto you as vnto our brethren If the loue of God be not in you indeed how can we speake vnto you as vnto our beloued If ye honor not the Father nor obey his holy will how can we speake vnto you as vnto little children If ye desire not the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby how shall we say that we long for you when wee are absent from you That therefore we may alwayes come vnto you in such termes of loue as ye desire and as heere our Apostle doth vnto the Philippians let vs not runne in vaine not labour in vaine amongst you but receiue from vs with all gladnesse the word of saluation which is able to saue your soules Be diligent to heare and carefull afterwards to meditate on the things which ye haue heard that as good hearers ye may grow vp in all godly knowledge of Gods will and in all holie obedience thereunto and that ye may say with the Prophet O Lord I haue hid thy word within my heart Psal 119.11 that I might not sin against thee Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously in all wisedome Philip 1.9.10 that ye may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement that ye may discerne things that differ one from another that ye may be pure c. Follow after the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head 〈◊〉 is Christ that as at this day we greatly reioyce to see the forward and willing mindes of many of you to come vnto the house of God and to heare those things that belong vnto your peace so our ioy may be fulfilled daily more and more and ye may be the crowne of â—ur reioycing in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming And if at any time we vse sharpenesse of speech know this that it is for their sakes that obey not the truth that we may reclaime them from wandering out of the right way wherein they should walke And if the hurts of our people may be healed onely by applying gentle medicines without cutting and launcing their sores onely by pouring suppling oyle without pouring vineger into their wounds let no man thinke that we will vse sharpnesse of speech In a word this is our desire to present you pure and blamelesse in that day not hauing spot or wrinckle or any such thing Be ye filled with knowledge and loue and the fruites of righteousnesse that ye may be our ioy and crowne now and in the day of Christ The second thing which I note is the Apostles exhortation together with the reason thereof His exhortation is that the Philippians would stand and continue without shrinking fainting sliding or starting aside in the knowledge and faith of Christ Iesus rooted in him and stablished in the faith so as hitherto they had done and as now they had bene taught by example in his owne person renouncing all confidence in the flesh and in things without Christ and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus The reason of this his exhortaâ—ion vnto this perseuerance is because he would not haue them entangled with those euill workers of the concision which minded earthly things and whose end is damnation but would haue them followers of him and such as he is whose conuersation is in heauen c. Therefore so continue c. This exhortation then implying a dutie for vs hence I obserue a necessarie dutie for all Gods children which is perseuerance and continuance in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus so as we haue bene taught out of the Gospell of Christ Iesus A dutie much yet neuer too much vrged considering how many after they haue put their hand vnto the plough looke backe after they haue begunne in the Spirit Iohn 15.4 1. Cor. 16.13 end in the flesh Abide in me saith our Sauiour and I in you Stand fast in the faith saith the Apostle to the Corinthians â— Tim. 3.14 And vnto Timothie Continue saith he thou in the things which thou hast learned and art perswaded thereof knowing of whom thou hast learned them And of all the Apostles we reade that still they exhorted all the Churches euerie where to continue in the grace of God Acts 11.23.13.43 and with full purpose of heart to cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord. For what shall it profite vs to haue tasted of the good word of God and by the hearing of the Gospell preached to haue come to some knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ if afterward with the Church of Ephesus wee forsake our first loue and make not an end of our saluation with feare and trembling Iohn 8.31.32.15.4 If ye continue in my word saith Christ to the Iewes that beleeued in him ye are verily my Disciples and shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free But as the branch cannot beare fruite of it selfe except it abide in the Vine no more
and seruing God there with fasting and praier night and day It seemeth that the first that embraced religion in Philippi Acts 16.13 were women Neither haue they onely beene religiously affected and such as feared God and walked in his wayes but further many haue mainly stoode for the defence of the Gospel and hazarded their liues Examples we haue in Priscilla vnto whom the Apostle giueth this testimonie that for his life she laid downe her owne necke Rom. 16.4 and likewise in this place of Euodias and Syntyche of whom ye see the Apostle saith that they stroue with him and others in the Gospell that it might haue a free passage and that they might speake the Word boldly Seeing then that these things are written for your learning iudge with your selues how religiously ye ought to be affected towards the truth of Christ Iesus Let their examples stirre vp your holy mindes and let it not seeme grieuous vnto you with holy Mary to sit you down at Iesus foot and heare him preaching in his Ministers Nay let it not grieue you boldly to stand in the defence of the Gospell of Christ Iesus and if the will of the Lord be so to lay downe your liues for that truth which ye haue learned and receiued in Christ Iesus If ye should look no further but vnto examples of your owne sexe ye might haue sufficient encitement hereunto As therefore at this day ye doe so go forward to receiue with meeknesse that word which is able to saue your soules Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously and let your religious minds be knowne vnto all men Secondly in the persons of Euodias and Syntyche I note a breach and falling out either betwixt themselues or betwixt them and the Church For in that he exhorteth them to be of one accord in the Lord it is plaine that there was a breach and falling out Whence I obserue that the children of God how religiously affected soeuer they be yet so long as they liue are subiect vnto their falls and subiect vnto diuers disordered affections as anger discord and the like We see how Peter and Barnabas were drawne on vnto shrewd dissimulation for feare of the Iewes Galat. 2.13 We see how the loue of the world drew on Demas to forsake Paul for a time 2. Tim. 4.10 and to embrace it We see how some haue bene almost seduced from the way of truth by false teachers as it is like these two women were if the breach were betweene them and the church Againe we see such a heate and breach to haue fallen out betweene Paul and Barnabas as that they parted companies Acts 15.39 the one going one way and the other way so that whom Satan had often sifted winowed before now a very little matter and small occasion set them at verie great oddes And many such falls and disordered affections are the children of God subiect vnto in this life as might farther at large be proued The reason is because though they be led by the Spirit yet are they not wholly guided by the Spirit but sometimes they walke after the flesh and not after the Spirit Here then first let the children of God learne to humble themselues and to walke before the Lord with feare and trembling The manifold falles and disordered affections whereunto they are subiect may keepe them in a reuerent and sonne-like awe that they presume not aboue that is meete for by their falls they may see what strength there is in themselues to stand if the Lord should not sustaine and vphold them As therefore the Apostle exhorteth so let all of vs make an end of our saluation with feare and trembling fearing but not doubting because he is faithful which hath promised standing in awe but sinning not euen standing in awe lest we doe sinne and displease the Lord. Secondly hence we may learne not presently sharply to censure men vpon their breaches or vpon their falls for they are no other things then do befall the children of God Rather we are if they be such as haue made a good profession of the truth in such cases to helpe them as here our Apostle speakes first to labour to raise them if they be fallen and if they be at oddes to set them at one euen because of their holy profession lest the way of truth should be euill spoken of for that our Apostle makes the reason vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow why he would haue him to help these godly women and to set them at one euen because they were such as had striuen with him in the Gospell LECTVRE LXXVII PHILIP 4. Verse 3. Whose names are written in the booke of life 4. Reioyce in the Lord alway againe I say reioyce WE haue heard the Apostles particular exhortations first vnto Euodias and Syntyche verse 2. secondly vnto his faithfull yoke fellow verse 3. Vnto Euodias and Syntyche that they would be of one accord in the Lord vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow that he would be a meanes to set them at one because they were such as for their labour with him and other his fellow-labourers in the Gospell were worthie that he should doe this for them One thing yet remaineth to be noted from the exhortation vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow which is the Apostles affirmation of his fellow-labourers that their names were in the booke of life Whereby he meaneth that their life was as certainely sealed vp with God as if their names had bene written in a booke to that purpose For the better vnderstanding of which phrase and manner of speech first we are to know that in the Scriptures there is mention made of three bookes attributed vnto God One the booke of Gods prouidence another the booke of Gods iudgement a third the booke of life The booke of Gods prouidence is his fore-knowledge of all things before euer they were And of this the Psalmist speaketh where he saith Psal 139.16 Thine eyes did see me when I was without forme for in thy booke were all things written which in continuance were fashioned when there was none of them before Where by the booke of God is meant his fore-knowledge whereby he knew all things from euerlasting The booke of Gods iudgement is his knowledge of all our thoughts words and workes which in the last day shall so clearely be presented vnto vs as if they were then read out of a booke and according to which he shall then iudge vs And of this Iohn speaketh where he saith I saw the dead Apocal. 20.12 both great and small stand before God and the bookes were opened and the dead were iudged of those things which were written in the bookes according to their workes Where by the bookes is meant that knowledge of all our thoughts words and works which God in the last iudgement shal present vnto euery mans conscience so clearely as if a man should open a booke wherein they were all written and
distinctly read them out of that booke The third booke which is called the booke of life euen of eternall life is the euerlasting fore-knowledge of God whereby he specially and particularly knew from euerlasting who are his and by a speciall care preserueth them vnto life as certainely as if their names were registred in a booke to that purpose And of this the holy Ghost maketh often mention in holy Scripture Exod 32.32 As in Exodus where Moses saith vnto God If thou wilt not pardon their sinne I pray thee race me out of the booke which thou hast written In the Psalme where Dauid in great anguish of spirit prayeth thus against his persecuters Psal 69.28 Let them be put out of the booke of life neyther let them be written with the righteous In Esay where the Prophet saith Esay 4.3 that he that shal remaine in Ierusalem shal be called holie euen euery one that is written vnto life in Ierusalem In Ezechiel EZech. 13.9 Dan 1 2â—1 where it is called the writing of the house of Israel In Daniel where it is said At that time shall thy people be deliuered euery one that shall be found written in the booke In Luke where our Sauiour bids his Disciples reioyce Luke 10.20 because their names are written in heauen In the Apocalyps where it is said He that ouercommeth Apocal. 3.5 shall be clothed in white aray and I will not put out his name out of the booke of life And againe Whosoeuer was not found written in the booke of life 20.15 was cast into the lake of fire And againe Apocal. 21.27 where it is said There shall enter into this Citie no vncleane thing neyther whosoeuer worketh abomination or lies but they which are written in the Lambes booke of life Thus ye see mention of three books attributed vnto God in the Scriptures one of prouidence another of iudgement and a third of life which here our Apostle speaketh of Secondly we are to know that no materiall booke is properly attributed vnto God as though he did write any thing in a booke but onely by a borrowed speech borrowed from the manner or them that for their better remembrance of things write them in a booke so to imply that God knowes all things and that they are alwayes had in remembrance before him as if they were in a book And therefore we defined his booke of prouidence to be his fore-knowledge of all things before euer they were whereby he knew them as wel from euerlasting as if they had bene written in a booke from euerlasting His booke of iudgement likewise we defined to be his knowledge of all our thoughts words and workes which in the last iudgement he shall present vnto euery mans conscience so clearely as if they were all read out of a booke and according to which he shall then iudge vs. And lastly the booke of life we defined to be the euerlasting fore-knowledge of God whereby he specially and particularly knew who are his and by a speciall and peculiar care preserueth them vnto life as certainly as if their names were billed in a booke and registred to be had in remembrance before him for euer So that mention of such bookes in the Scripture is not made in respect of God as if he vsed or needed to vse any booke to any purpose but for vs and for our vnderstanding that we by the manner which we see vsed amongst men may the better conceiue and know that God knew all things from euerlasting that in the last day all things shall be naked in his sight and that he knoweth all his by head so that he hath a speciall care ouer them Those things thus noted for the better vnderstanding of the phrase and manner of speech here vsed by the Apostle let vs now come a little nearer to the opening of the meaning of these words The speech of the Apostle is touching his fellow-labourers which had laboured with him in the Ministerie when the Church was first planted at Philippi Of whom he saith that their names were in the booke of life Whereby he meaneth that they were of the number of those whom God had chosen in Christ Iesus vnto euerlasting life so that their life was as surely sealed vp with God as if he had taken their particular names and written them in a book to remember them and to giue vnto them that which he had purposed from euerlasting This being the meaning it remaineth now that we see what obseruation we may gather hence for our further vse But first a doubt is to be answered touching some contradiction which may seeme to be betweene this of our Apostle here and that of the same Apostle where it is sayd that the Lord onely knoweth who are his 2. Tim. 2.19 For if the Lord alone know who are his as there it is then how doth he here say of his fellow-labourers that their names were in the booke of life so plainly setting it downe as if he knew it Whereunto I answer That albeit the Apostle in the place vnto Timothie onely say The Lord knoweth who are his Iohn 13.15 as also our Sauiour himselfe in another place saith I know whom I haue chosen yet in the truth of the thing it is true that he alone knoweth who are his and that he alone knoweth whom he hath chosen as that place in the Apocalyps makes more plaine where it is thus said Apocal. 2.17 To him that ouercommeth will I giue to eate of the Manna that is hid and will giue him a white stone and in the stone a new name written which no man knoweth sauing he that receiueth it For hereby it is signified that no person liuing knoweth who are renewed in Christ Iesus vnto righteousnes and true holines but God onely and the spirit of man which is in man Thus then we say that God alone knoweth who are his and whom he hath chosen absolutely and of himselfe so that no man can absolutely and of himselfe say of another that he is the chosen of God that his name is in the booke of life Yet may the Lord and sometimes doth he reueale vnto his children that which he alone absolutely and of himselfe knoweth as the reuelations vnto Abraham Moses and the Prophets manifestly proue And whether in that abundance of reuelations which the Lord shewed vnto our Apostle 2. Cor. 12.7 and whereof he speaketh somewhere he had likewise some reuelation touching the election of some and the reprobation of others I cannot affirme Many are of opinion that the election of some and the reprobation of others were reuealed by God vnto him And so it may be that the Lord who alone absolutely and by himselfe knew whether the names of those his fellow-laborers were written in the booke of life reuealed by his holy Spirit vnto our Apostle that their names were written in the booke of life But I rather thinke
Lord. Yea and what cause is there why we should reioyce in any thing but in the Lord Riches honour strength beauty and whatsoeuer else the world most esteemeth of what is it else but vanitie and vexation of the spirit Amongst other things most precious in the life of man wisedome is more to be sought after then gold and siluer and not to be weighed with precious stones righteousnes most commendeth man vnto man and holinesse most commendeth man vnto God And yet what is our wisedome what is our righteousnesse what is our holinesse that we should reioyce in them Be it that we haue the wisedome of Salomon be it that we be as righteous as Noah Daniel and Iob be it that we be as holie as Dauid the holie Prophets and Apostles yet for all this if we will come vnto God we must lay all these aside and Christ Iesus he must be our wisedome and righteousnes and holinesse Whatsoeuer our wisedome be it will not leade vs vnto God whatsoeuer our righteousnesse be it will not present vs righteous before God whatsoeuer our holinesse be we cannot stand in it in the iudgement before God Nay when we come vnto God we must renounce our wisedome as foolishnesse we must count our righteousnesse losse and dung we must abandon all conceit of holinesse as also we see our Apostle did who though he were of the kindred of Israel of the tribe of Beniamin an Ebrew of the Ebrews by profession a Pharisie as zealous of the tradition of his fathers as any and as vnrebukeable touching the righteousnes of the law as any yet when once he came to the knowledge of Christ he counted all these things as no vantage at all vnto him but losse and dung for Christ his sake For herein is our reioycing that Christ is made of God vnto vs wisedome 1. Cor. 1.30 and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption as it is written Nay to go yet further what are our faith hope and loue that we should reioyce in them To be strong in faith to be perfect in loue to be stedfast in hope are things for which we should pray alwayes with all maner prayer and supplication in the spirit But if we shall reioyce and repose our confidence in the strength of our faith in the perfection of our loue in the stedfastnesse of our hope then we are abolished from Christ and our reioycing is not good It is Christ Iesus in whom we must beleeue whom we must loue in whom we must hope Our faith must be built vpon him our loue must be grounded on him our hope must be stablished in him and in him we must reioyce Thus then we see that we haue not any thing to reioyce in without vs nor yet in our wisedome righteousnesse or holinesse nor yet in our faith hope or loue We must reioyce in the Lord and in him it well becometh the Saints to be ioyfull Let me therefore in the bowels of Christ Iesus beseech you to reioyce not as the world doth in the pleasures of sinne and the vanities of this life but to reioyce in the Lord the strong God of our saluation Ye see the exhortations of the holy Ghost and the examples of godly men and ye see what great cause we haue to reioyce in the Lord and how little cause we haue to reioyce in any thing else All reioycing in the world what is it in comparison of this reioycing in the Lord It is as the morning cloud or as the morning dew it vanisheth away or as it is in the place of Iob It is short and but a moment Nay in it onely is true ioy and sound reioycing Other ioyes may for a while please the outward sense but the ioy that quickens the heart and cheeres the soule is the ioy in the holy Ghost Other reioycing the more it is the worse it is but this the more it is the better it is and the more we do reioyce in the Lord the more cause we shall finde we haue to reioyce in the Lord. Reioyce therefore in the Lord alwayes and againe I say reioyce The second thing which I note in the Apostles exhortation is that he exhorts the Philippians to reioyce in the Lord not for a day or for a season not by fits or when he makes his face to shine on them but to reioyce in the Lord alwayes as well in aduersity as in prosperity Whence I obserue the constancie which is in Christian reioycing whereby it is knowne indeed to be Christian The constancy of our Christian reioycing is to reioyce in the Lord always as wel when he seemeth to hide away his face from vs as when he maketh his face to shine vpon vs. This constancie of reioycing the Apostle exhorteth the Thessalonians vnto where he saith vnto them Reioyce euermore 1. Thess 5.16 And herein is the triall of our ioy whether it be Christian indeed for as it is said of some hearers of the word Luke 8.13 that for a while they beleeue but in time of tentation they go away so may it also be said of some that seeme to reioyce in the Lord that for a while they seeme to reioyce in the Lord euen as long so he showreth downe the early and the latter raine vpon them but in time of persecution trouble and aduersitie they hang downe their heads and murmure against the Lord. It seemeth that Sathan thought that Iob would haue beene such an one as appeareth by these words where he saith vnto God Iob 1.10 Doth he feare God for nought And the same may be said of reioycing Hast thou not made an hedge about him and about his house and about all that he hath on euery side Thou hast blessed the works of his hands and his substance is increased in the Land 11. But stretch out now thy hand and touch all that he hath to see if he will not blaspheme thee to thy face But he was deceiued in Iob. Yet therein he bewrayed a disease wherewith many sonnes of men are much tainted which are neuer knowne what they are vntill the Lord send them some aduersitie for we see many that so long as they haue all things at their desire reioyce in the Lord who so much as they specially when their dishes are full furnished O then how well doth it like them to confesse that he is good gracious and bountifull But if the Lord begin to handle them somewhat roughly so that things fall not out to their contentment then their countenance is changed and they take the matter sore to heart And if he proceed and depriuing them of his blessings afflict them in body or in goods then they fal to murmure and oftentimes to blasphemies which blasphemies albeit some of them vtter not with their mouthes yet in their hearts repine they at the Lord for such his iudgements vpon them Now these in triall proue plainly to be hypocrites and by triall it
appeareth that their ioy is not Christian because it is not constant but ebbeth and floweth according to the ebbe and floud of aduersitie and prosperitie What shall we say then when the Lord afflicteth vs with pouertie sickenesse and the like crosses must we reioyce in the Lord Yea verily 1. Sam. 2.6.7 for it is the Lord that killeth and maketh aliue that woundeth and healeth that bringeth to the graue and raiseth vp that maketh poore and maketh rich that bringeth low and exalteth Amos 3.6 There is no euill in the Citie which the Lord hath not done No euill that is no crosse or affliction no plague or punishment which he sendeth not And whatsoeuer crosse or affliction it is vnto his children it is but either a probation that the triall of their faith being much more precious then gold that perisheth may be found to their praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ such as was Iobs affliction or else it is a fatherly correction that being chastened of the Lord 2. Sam. 12.14 they may not be condemned with the world such as was the death of Dauids child for Dauids sin and such as was the weakenesse and sickenesse and death of many of the Corinthians 1 Cor. 11 30. for eating and drinking vnworthily at the Lords Table Are then our crosses of pouertie sickenesse or whatsoeuer they be from God Then are they good and we are to reioyce in them For all things fall out for the best for those that loue and feare him Are they for the triall of our faith My brethren saith Iames James 1.2 count it exceeding ioy when ye fall into diuerse tentations and trialls c. Are they to correct and chastice vs If we endure chastening Hebr. 12.7 God offereth himselfe vnto vs as vnto sonnes for whom he loueth he chasteneth O but sometimes he shutteth vs euen vp in despaire and infidelitie how shall we then reioyce in the Lord I demand then Dost thou know it and lothe it and long to be brought againe into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God Thou hast good cause to reioyce in the Lord for he hath onely hid his face from thee for a while that he may haue mercie on thee for euer And what if thy faith or hope be but as a graine of Mustard seed what if being as it were couered vnder the ashes they seeme not to be Christ Iesus is most plentifull to helpe them that are most weake and he is all-sufficient to supply all wants If any seede of God be there in thy weakenesse he will perfite his praise Yea but in that our Sauiour pronounceth a blessing vpon them that mourne Matt. 5.4 it appeareth that we are not alwayes to reioyce Not so neyther for euen then when we sigh and mourne for the affliction we haue in the world we are to reioyce in the Lord and to be of good comfort in Christ Iesus because he hath ouercome the world euen then when we mourne through a sence of Gods iudgements we are to reioyce in his tender mercies that he deales not with vs after our deseruings euen then when we mourne in the body because of affliction we are to reioyce in our soules because of our strong consolation in Christ Iesus and because our light affliction in the body causeth vnto vs a far most excellent and an eternall weight of glorie And therefore our Sauiour in the same place where he saith Blessed are they that mourne exhorteth also to reioyce and be glad in persecution for that great is our reward in heauen Let this then teach vs to take heed how we murmure against the Lord for pouertie sickenesse or any crosse whatsoeuer They are from the Lord whatsoeuer they be and if we be his children they are onely eyther for the triall of our faith and patience that patience hauing her perfect worke we may be perfect and entire lacking nothing or else as a louing correction of a mercifull father that we may be reclaimed from the wickednesse of our wayes And if we do not now reioyce in the Lord when he seemeth thus to hide his face from vs certainly whatsoeuer shew we made before of reioycing in the Lord we plaied but the hypocrites Howsoeuer therefore looking vnto our selues vnto our sins vnto our infirmities vnto our afflictions vnto the world we may sigh and mourne yet let vs reioyce in the Lord. We are not bid to reioyce in our selues Nay in our selues we shal be sure to haue cause enough of mourning We must therefore go out of our selues vnto the Lord and we must reioyce in him We must looke vnto him and remember that he is good and therefore whatsoeuer he doth is good that he is Almightie aod therefore can raise vs out of the dust of death and set vs with the Princes of the earth that he is mercifull and therefore will not suffer the rod of the vngodly to rest on the lot of the righteous And againe we must remember that he was poore that we might be made rich in him that he was weake that we might be made strong in him that he was tempted that he might be able to succour them which are tempted What cause therefore soeuer of mourning there be in our selues let vs looke out of our selues and let vs reioyce in him alwayes If he blesse vs then we thinke and yeeld easily that we haue cause to reioyce in the Lord and if he crosse vs with any plague or trouble then we haue also cause to reioyce in him because it is for our good and his owne glorie Reioyce therefore in the Lord alwayes LECTVRE LXXIX PHILIP 4. Verse 4. Againe I say reioyce 5. Let your patient mind be knowne to all men The Lord is at hand THese words are as we heard the last day an exhortation vnto the Philippians to reioyce not as the world doth but to reioyce in the Lord not with a momentanie and flitting ioy but alwayes both in weale and in woe not vnaduisedly made or about a light and easie matter but seriously made and about a matter very needfull and yet hard to be perswaded and therefore doubled Againe I say reioyce in the Lord alwayes Now see how it pleaseth the Lord that as the Apostle comes againe and againe vnto this holy exhortation and leaues it not with once or twice but euen the third time also exhorteth them to reioyce in the Lord so I should come vnto you againe and againe euen three seuerall times with the same exhortation to reioyce in the Lord. Againe saith the Apostle I say reioyce euen in the Lord alwayes for that is to be added and resumed to the former place From which doubling and redoubling of this exhortation I obserue both how needfull and withall how hard a matter it is to perswade this constant reioycing in the Lord to reioyce in the Lord alwayes For to this end doth the holy Ghost often in
whiles he offereth himselfe and his grace vnto you if ye will receiue it Nay more then so sometimes he is so neare vnto the wicked that he lightens them with his holy Spirit giues them a tast of the heauenly gift Hebr. 6.4.5 of the good word of God and of the powers of the world to come But yet because the wicked some of them refuse this grace when it is offered and some of them fall away from it when they haue had a taste of it therefore is he peculiarly said to be neare vnto his children by his grace and might and prouidence and powerfull working of his holy Spirit Againe the Lord is said sometimes to be neare at hand in respect of his last coming vnto iudgement when he shall come in bodily presence in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead Iames 5.8 as where Iames saith Be patient and settle your hearts for the coming of the Lord draweth neare and likewise where the Apostle saith Hebr. 10.37 He that shall come will come and will not tarry In the first sense the Lord is at hand aswell to the wicked as the godly to giue as well to the one as to the other life and being other good graces of his Spirit In the second sense the Lord is at hand by his prouidence peculiarly to the godly to saue and defend them and to giue the Spirit of sanctification vnto them In the third sense also the Lord is at hand both to the wicked and to the godly to render vengeance in flaming fire vnto the wicked and to crowne the godly with a crowne of glorie and immortalitie in the heauens In the first sense I take it it is not here said that the Lord is aâ— hand because that could be no such speciall reason to moue the Philippians vnto mildnâ—sse and patience towards all men hauing no more comfort in it for the godly then for the wicked But whether it be meant in the second or third sense that the Lord is at hand the reason holdeth strongly that they should in patience and mildnes possesse their soules though haply their patience and mildnesse be much abused For be it that the reason why their patient mind should be knowne vnto all men though their patience be much abused be eyther this because the Lord is at hand to heare and help them when they are oppressed to saue and defend them when they are wronged or this because the Lord is at hand to giue vnto them a crowne that haue borne the crosse and to auenge them vtterly of their enemies eyther of the reasons might be sufficient motiues to perswade them to let their patienâ— minde be knowne vnto all men And whether of them to choose the rather as more agreeable to the Apostles minde I cannot peremptorily affirme Either of them may very weâ— stand with the meaning of the Apostle in this place And therefore we will see what profitable notes we may gather from either of them whereof we may make some vse for our selues First then admitting this to be the meaning of the Apostle in this place the Lord is at hand by his watchfull prouidence ouer you to heare and helpe you to saue and defend you I note that the Apostles reason to moue the Philippians vnto a patient mildenesse and gentle moderation towards all men yea though their patience and mildenes were much abused is because the Lord is at hand by his watchful prouidence ouer them to heare and help them to saue and defend them when they are abused oppressed or afflicted Whence I obserue a speciall motiue which may and ought to perswade vs to possesse our soules in patience whensoeuer we are abused oppressed or afflicted namely the certaine perswasion hereof that the Lord his prouidence alwayes watcheth ouer vs to behold our sufferings and our wrongs to heare vs when we call vpon him in truth to rid and saue vs from the wrongfull dealings of men and to deliuer vs in euerie needfull time of trouble If we be the Lord his inheritance we must looke for it to haue many trialls of our patience and moderation by many sufferings and wrongs Genesis 31. Iacob shall haue his vnckle Laban to deceiue him to change his wages ten times to persecute him and if the Lord forbid him not to kill him Ioseph shall haue his owne brethren to hate him Genesis 37. to conspire against him to slay him and if the Lord keepe them from killing him to sell him into a strange Land to be a bond-seruant The children of Israel shall haue a Pharao to wearie them of their liues by sore labour in clay and bricke Exodus 1. and in all worke in the field with all manner of cruell bondage to command to kill all their male children and by all cruell oppression to labour to make hauocke of them Dâ—n 3. Daniels companions shall haue some Chaldeans to deuise mischiefe against them to accuse them to the King and to get them throwne into the hot fierie furnace Daniel himselfe shall drinke of the like cuppe 6. And generally the Disciples of Christ which we are if we continue in his word Iohn 8 31.1â—.33 shall in the world haue affliction to try their faith and their patience The gold shall go through the fire ere it be purified and the wheate ere it be made fine manchet for the Lord his owne mouth shall be beaten with the flaâ—le grownd in the mill sifted and haue all the bran bowlted out of it This is the gate of the Lord and the righteous shal enter into it and this is the lot of Gods inheritance to passe through the wildernesse and through the red Sea to the promised land of Canaan And in all this what is the child of God to do Luke 21.19 Euen as our Sauior willes him by his patience he is to possesse his soule and as our Apostle here exhorteth to make his patient minde to be knowne vnto all men O but in such causes of impatiencie how should a man be patient when open foes maligne him fained friends abuse him and troubles hedge him in on euery side when no man beares with him no man yeelds to him but the more he yeelds and beares with others the more he is abused and wronged by others what should perswade him to moderation and mildenes to gentlenes and patience Do we aske what Do we know that the Lord his prouidence watcheth ouer vs alway Do we know that he will not leaue vs not forsake vs nor deliuer vs into the will of our enemies Do we know that all the haires four head are numbred and that not one of them shall fall to the ground without our heauenly Fathers will Here then is or should be enough to perswade vs to be patient and moderate whensoeuer we are abused afflicted or oppressed the Lord is at hand The Lord the Lord strong mercifull and gracious slow
to anger abundant in goodnes and truth reseruing mercie for thousands and not making the wicked innocent the most mightie God vnto whom al power is giuen in heauen and in earth who sitteth in heauen and beholdeth the earth and seeth whatsoeuer is done among the sonnes of men our Lord by right of creation in that he made vs of nothing when we were not our Lord in the right of redemption in that when we were bondslaues vnder hell death and damnation he payed the ransome of our redemption and freed vs from the bondage of sinne and Satan and our Lord in the right of soueraignty to rule and gouerne vs by his Spirits to saue and defend vs vnder his wings he is at hand neare about our paths and about our beds pitcheth his tents round about vs and giueth his Angels charge ouer vs he is at hand neare to behold our sufferings and our wrongs Exod. 3.9 as himselfe saith I haue seene I haue seene the affliction of my people which is in Egypt whereâ—nto the Egyptians oppresse them Neare to heare vs when we call vpon him as himselfe saith Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal 50.15 and I will heare thee and thou shalt glorifie me Neare to deliuer vs from the wrongfull dealings of men and therefore the Prophet prayeth vnto him O deliuer me from the wrongfull dealings of men and giue me not ouer vnto mine oppressours Neare to saue vs vnder his feathers in euery needefull time of trouble for so the Psalmist saith The Lord will be a defence for the oppressed Psal 9.9 euen a refuge in due time of trouble Hereof Iacob had experience when Laban persecuted him in that the Lord curbed Laban when he said vnto him Genes 31.24 Take heede that thou speake not to Iacob ought saue good Hereof Ioseph had experience in his danger by his brethren in that the Lord first by Reuben saued him that he was not slaine and after that he was sold made him Ruler of Pharaohs house and of all his substance Genes 37.41 Hereof the children of Israel had experience when Pharao oppressed theÌ„ in that the Lord Exod 3. when their crie for their bondage came vp vnto him deliuered them out of the house of bondage by the hands of Moses and Aaron Hereof Daniel and his companions had experience when they were traduced vnto the king in that the Lord shut the mouthes of the lions that they hurt not the one Dan. 6.22.3.27 and abated the heate of the fire that it had no power ouer the bodies of the other Hereof the Disciples of Christ had experience when they were cast into prison in that the Lord sent his Angell vnto them and deliuered them out of prison Acts 5.19 And hereof the children of God haue continuall experience in that the Lord helpes them to right when they suffer wrong feedeth them when they are hungrie Psal 146. looseth them when they are in prison giueth them sight when they are blinde raiseth them when they are fallen keepeth them if they be strangers relieueth them if they be fatherlesse or widdowes and maketh all their beds in their siâ—kenesse And hereupon Dauid resolued and said Psal 3.6.27.3.23.4 I will not be afraid though ten thousands of people beset me round about nay though an hoste of men were laid against me yet shall not mine heart be afraid nay though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I wil feare no euill And why for thou art with me saith the Prophet thou O Lord art with me and therefore whosoeuer be against me in what danger soeuer I be I will feare no euill This then to know that the Lord is with vs and that he is alwaies neare at hand to heare vs and to helpe vs should quiet vs as of all feare so of all perturbations of the minde so that we should patiently brooke whatsoeuer might otherwise stirre vs vnto impatiencie How is it then that vpon euery occasion we are so vnpatient and haue so little hold of our selues If any man thwart or crosse vs if any man harme or wrong vs if any man taunt or mocke vs if any man reuile or speake euill of vs if anie man offer vs any hard measure in word or in deed how do we bite vpon the bridle and stomacke the matter One abuse must be quit with another one wrong with another one mischiefe with another or else we think we haue neuer plaied the men But if we be falsly accused before the Iudge of theft murder sedition treason or the like if we be wrongfully scourged imprisoned racked or tormented if we be cruelly or deceitfully turned out of house and home lands and liuing and all that we haue O how then are our soules disquieted within vs and how do our hearts burnt within vs till we be auenged of such as haue thus dealt with vs Here must reuenge be sought by bloud death and if there be any further reuenge then this And tell me I pray what is the cause of such impatiencie in these and the like cases yea oftentimes when the Lord his hand is vpon vs in pouertie sickenes and the like Is it not euen hence because either we know not or remember not that the Lord is at hand Yes verily it is the ignorance or forgetfulnesse of the Lord and of his prouident watchfulnesse ouer vs that makes vs fret and fume and like the dogge runne vpon the bone that is cast at vs. We know not or we remember not that vengeance is the Lords and that he hath promised that he will repay and reward the wicked after their deseruing and therefore forsooth when we thinke there is cause we will be disquieted we will kill and slay and we will be auenged For if we knew or remembred that vengeance is the Lords and that he wil repay we would patiently passe by the contumelies and wrongs of men and leaue them to the Lord that iudgeth righteous iudgement We know not or we remember not that the Lord is neare vnto all that call vpon him in truth to heare and help vs in all dangers if we patiently waite vpon him that we may be safe vnder his feathers and therefore forsooth when troubles assault vs or the sorrows of death compasse vs about we thinke we do well to be as vnpatient as Ionas was angrie for his gourd For if we knew or remembred that he is at hand at euerie needfull time of trouble to helpe vs our soules would patiently wait vpon the Lord vntill he should helpe vs. Eyther we thinke not of the Lord and of his watchfull prouidence ouer vs to saue and defend vs and to auenge our sufferings and wrongs or carnally we say if the Lord be at hand I wish I might know it I wish I might heare him I wish I might see him as if otherwise we could not discerne of his being neare vnto vs or if we
be better taught yet we thinke him not neare if he do not alwayes heare and helpe when we wish and call And therefore euery small thing and least trifle almost moues vs and disquiets vs and puts vs out of all patience Whatsoeuer therefore contumelies or disgraces are offred vnto vs whatsoeuer losses or wrongs we sustaine whatsoeuer troubles or tentations do assault vs whatsoeuer malice or wickednes be practised against vs let vs know that the Lord his prouidence watcheth ouer vs to saue defend vs to take our matter into his owne hand and to be auenged of our enemies And therefore let vs not he discouraged or disquieted let vs not fret or fume or busie our heads with thinking of reuenge but let vs in our patience possesse our soules and let our patient mind be knowne to all men If we cannot by our moderation and mildnes by our gentlenes and patience winne them vnto vs that in word or deed wrong vs but that they like vnto wicked Iulians the more abuse vs and wrong vs yet the Lord is at hand to behold our sufferings wrongs and to take our matter into his owne hand To bridle then our impatience let vs thinke with our selues Are we euill entreated through tyrants doth our owne familiar friend lie â—n waite against vs do some imagine mischiefe for vs others whet their tongues against vs and shoote out their arrowes euen bitter words and do others practise what they can against vs Well the Lord is at hand he seeth and knoweth all things he deliuereth vs and auengeth vs of all that rise vp against vs when and as it seemes good vnto him He that keepeth vs slumbereth not nor sleepeth and therefore in our patience will we possesse our soules reposing our selues vnder the couert of his wings Thus if we shall lift vp our eies vnto the Lord and perswade our selues of his being alwaies neare at hand vnto vs by his watchfull prouidence ouer vs we shall not only not be troubled with these sharp fits of this hote ague of impatience vpon euery accident or crosse but as men truly humbled in our selues mortified vnto the world and looking onely vnto the Lord we shall in all mildnesse and moderation make our patient minde knowne vnto all men And let this be spoken of this obseruation from this meaning of these words Secondly admitting this to be the meaning of the Apostle in this place that the Lord is at hand by his second comming in the flesh vnto iudgement to requite our hard measures into their bosome that haue ill meated vnto vs and to wipe all teares from our eyes and giue vs rest with himselfe I note that the Apostles reason to moue the Philippians vnto a patient mildnesse and gentle moderation towards all men is because the Lord is at hand to breake the clouds and to come vnto iudgement to wipe all teares from their eyes and to recompence tribulation to all that haue troubled them And hence I obserue another speciall motiue which may ought to perswade vs to possesse our soules in patience whensoeuer we are abused oppessed or afflicted namely the approching of Christ his second coming into iudgement when he shall recompence tribulation to them that trouble vs and to vs which are troubled rest with him This motiue also vnto patience the Apostle Iames vseth Iames 5.7.8 where he saith Be ye patient vnto the coming of the Lord Be ye patient and settle your hearts for the coming of the Lord draweth neare And certainly if we could and would remember this that the coming of the Lord draweth neare we would be lesse prouoked vpon euery occasion vnto intemperate heates and whatsoeuer might haply seeme enough to disquiet vs we would passe it ouer with greater patience For thus we should say with our selues Hath God giuen all iudgement vnto his Son and is he readie to come vnto iudgement Is the time at hand when he shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God when he shal shew himselfe in flaming fire rendring vengeance vnto them that know not God nor obey the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be maruellous in all them that beleeue Shall I then when I am abused or wronged be grieued and disquieted or seek to be auenged Nay the time is at hand when all wrongs shall be redressed by him that iudgeth righteously in the meane time I will beare with patience what man doth or saith against me Thus by remembrance of the approching of Christ his second coming vnto iudgment should our patient mind be knowne vnto all men O but will foolish man say this hath bene said these fifteene hundred yeares that the Lord is at hand and that his coming draweth neare and yet all things continue alike how should this then still be a motiue vnto patience When this second coming shall be I cannot say Act. 1.7 It is a thing which the Father hath kept in his owne power and so peculiarly reserued vnto himselfe as that of that day and houre knoweth no man Mat. 24.36 no not the Angels in heauen but God onely nay not Christ Iesus himselfe as he is man knoweth it And therefore they who labour in that point to designe that time are therein more curious then wise But hath it bene said these fifteene hundred yeares that the Lord is at hand and that his coming draweth neare And did the holy Ghost who cannot lie say then that it was neare and is it now very neare euen at our doores 2. Pet. 3.9 The Lord is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would all men to come to repentance and therefore hath hitherto deferred his coming But yet a very litle while Heb. 10.37 and he that shall come will come and will not tarrie If fifteene hundred yeares be past the rest of the time appointed must needs be shorter and so the day and houre approach nearer And what one signe foretold to go before his second coming is not already past except it be that one of the calling of the Iewes Let the exhortation then of our Apostle preuaile with vs that our patient mind be knowne to all men Let vs be meeke and gentle kind and curteous one to another yeelding one vnto another and bearing one with another for the Lord is at hand his comming draweth neare when he shall giue vs rest with him and auenge all our wrongs LECTVRE LXXXII PHILIP 4. Verse 6. Be nothing carefull but in all things let your requests be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication with giuing of thankes WE haue heard diuers exhortations of the Apostle vnto the Philippians His last exhortation vnto them in the former verse was that their moderate and gentle and patient mind might be knowne vnto all men The reason because the Lord is at hand
not onely according to the presence of his Deitie glorious maiestie which filleth heauen and earth Ier. 23.24 but at hand by his continuall watchfull prouidence ouer them to heare and helpe them to saue and defend them and at hand by his second comming in the flesh vnto iudgement to wipe all teares from their eyes and to recompence tribulation to all that trouble them Be nothing carefull In these words we haue another exhortation vnto the Philippians wherein the Apostle disswadeth one thing perswadeth another thing and noteth the consequence or effect which will follow vpon both The thing which he disswadeth is too great carefulnesse for the things of this life and for the euent of such things as commonly we take in hand and haue to deale withall in these words Be nothing carefull Where the word vsed by the Apostle signifieth oftentimes a diffident carefulnes such as distracteth the mind sundrie wayes and almost eateth vp a man such as is the couetous mans carefulnes whose mind runneth so still vpon his matters as that not daring either to depend vpon God or the faithfulnesse of any man for the euent of them his turmoiled thoughts are alwayes busied about them Which carefulnes being an euill carefulnes the Apostle disswadeth it saying be nothing carefull that is let it be farre from you to be troubled with such worldly and distrustfull carefulnesse for any thing in this life or for the euent of any thing that you haue to deale withall The thing which he perswadeth is in all things to flie vnto God by prayer as depending wholly vpon him and committing all their wayes vnto him So that as he would not haue them too carefull about any thing so he would not haue them carelesse in any thing but in all things to flie vnto God powring out such prayers vnto him as may be accepted with him Where first note the antithesis in that the Apostle saith Be carefull for nothing but in all things c. Secondly note the distribution of prayer into his diuers kinds Let your requests or suites or petitions there is the generall be shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication with giuing of thanks prayer supplication and thanksgiuing these be the kinds or particulars comprehended vnder the generall By requests therefore is meant generally whatsoeuer prayer is made vnto God for the obtaining of that which is good or auoiding of that which is euil By prayer is meant such prayer as we powre out vnto God for blessings corporall or spirituall temporall or eternall By supplication is meant such prayer as we make vnto God for preseruing vs from euils corporall or spirituall temporall or eternall By giuing of thankes is meant a thankfull praising of God for benefits bestowed vpon vs or for our deliuerance from euils And all these are commonly in all the prayers of the faithfull as wherein both they giue thankes vnto God for blessings receiued and preseruation from euils and also pray vnto God for the things which are good and to be deliuered from the things which are euill Thirdly note this that the Apostle saith Let your requests be shewed vnto God or be made knowne vnto God not as if their requests or any thing else were not knowne vnto God but the meaning is either that their requests should be knowne by an approuing knowledge vnto God so that they should be accepted with him or that their requests should be knowne not vnto men as their patient mind was to be knowne but vnto God The thing then which he perswadeth in effect is this in all things whatsoeuer to depend vpon God and to flie vnto him by prayer both powring out acceptable prayers vnto him for obtaining of good things and deliuerance from euill things and giuing him thankes for blessings in good things and delirance from euill The consequence or effect which will follow vpon both the thing disswaded and the thing perswaded the Apostle noteth in the next verse And the peace c. So that these words deuide themselues into these three branches first a dehortation from a thing which is euill in these words Be nothing carefull secondly an exhortation vnto a thing which is good in these words But in all things thirdly a consequent or effect which will follow vpon flying the euill and following the good in these words And the peace c. Now let vs see whit we may gather hence for our vse The first thing which I note is the Apostles dehortation wherein he disswadeth the Philippians from all worldly and distrustfull carefulnes for any thing in this life or the euent of any thing that they haue to deale withall Whence I obserue a fault which we are by all meanes to take heed of and to flie namely too too great carefulnes for the things of this life We may not in any wise so trouble our selues with turmoiling thoughts and cares for the things of this life or the euent of any thing we haue to deale withall as if we durst not depend vpon God or the faithfulnesse of any man vnlesse our owne cares also were continually employed about them Carefulnes and diligence in all our labours is requisite and necessarie but worldly and distrustfull carefulnesse for any thing is wretched and vngodly For the better conceiuing therfore of this note we are to vnderstand that there are three sorts of carefulnes one godly and necessarie another worldly and wicked and a third mixt of both neither simply godly nor simply wicked but mixt of both A godly carefulnes it is when we giue all diligence to do the workes of our callings with all faithfulnes doing that which we should and commending the euent vnto God And so farre is it off that this should be misliked or forbidden here or elsewhere that it is euery where commanded and by example in the godly commended vnto vs. He that ruleth saith the Apostle let him do it with diligence Rom. 12.8 Eph. 4.3 And againe Walke worthy of the vocation whereunto ye are called endeuouring to keepe the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace And to this purpose is that of the Apostle where he saith If there be any that prouideth not for his owne 1. Tim. 5 8. and namely for them of his houshold he denieth the faith and is worse then an infidel and that Studie to shew thy selfe approued vnto God 2. Tim. 3.15 a workman that needeth not to be ashamed And as in these and many other like places this carefulnes is commanded so is it oft commended vnto vs in the example of the godly The Apostle witnesseth this carefulnesse to haue bene in himselfe where he saith that he had the care of all the Churches 2. Cor. 11.28 Colos 2.1 1. Thess 2.2 that he had great fighting or as some translate great care for the Colossians that he spake the Gospell of God vnto the Thessalonians with much striuing or care as some translate And the same Apostle
Silas it is said Acts 16.24.25 that when they were cast into prison and their feet made fast in the stockes they prayed and sung a psalme vnto God Nay how often do we reade that Christs owne mouth was filled with the praises of God giuing thankes in his miracles of feeding certaine thousands with some few loaues and fishes giuing thankes when he instituted the holy Supper giuing thankes because his Father had heard him giuing thankes for opening those things vnto Babes which were hid from the wise and men of vnderstanding Generally this note hath so well tuned at all times in the mouthes of all Gods children that they haue euer bene ready to giue thanks vnto him in all things euen as ready to offer vnto the Lord the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing for benefits and blessings receiued as to poure out their praiers vnto him for such graces of his Spirit as they stood in need of But is it so with vs Haue our mouthes bene filled with the praises of the Lord and with thankesgiuing vnto our God When our wants haue enforced vs to prayers haue we remembred to praise the Lord for such mercies as we had receiued Or hath not the Song of praise and thankesgiuing bene eyther as a strange and daintie Song vnto vs which we could not tune or as an harsh and vnpleasant Song wherein we haue had no delight Haue we not bene as those ten Lepers Luke 17.18 which being cleansed neuer returned to giue God praise When famine or sickenesse or the sword are vpon vs and our Land it may be that we will call an assembly and fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker and crie and say Spare thy people O Lord and deliuer vs from this sickenesse or famine or sword it may be I say we will do so though to too seldome we do so But when the Lord in mercie hath remoued any of these his plagues from vs what sacrifice of praise and thankesgiuing do we offer vp vnto him Let the yeare 1588 witnesse against vs at which time the inuincible Army as they called it rose vp to make warre against vs. When that mighty and cruel enemy was vpon our coasts and in the sight of our Land displayed his banners against vs thinking to deuoure vs at once and to swallow vs vp quicke then we called an holy assembly and humbled our selues before the Lord and praied vino him for deliuerance out of the hands of our cruell enemies But when he had wrought a mightie deliuerance for vs euen such a one as the world wondered at and for which we might very well take vp that of the Prophet and say Psal 124.2 If the Lord himselfe had not bene on our â—ide when those enemies rose vp against vs they had swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs 3.4 the waters had drowned vs and the streame had gone ouer our soule yea the deepe waters of the proud had gone ouer our soule when I say the Lord had wrought such a mightie deliuerance for vs how many of vs like vnto good Iehosaphat and his people assembled our selues eyther the fourth day after or at all after in the valley of Berachah or blessing to giue thankes vnto the Lord in how many places did we meete together to praise the Lord in the midst of the great Congregation whatsoeoer were done in other places no such matter here We indeed of this place whence others should haue all good example are so much afraid to seeme forward in good things that we are hardly or neuer drawne vnto it in time of common danger to fast and pray or after deliuerance from such danger to praise and giue thankes Our prayers for Prince for people for peace for prosperitie for raine for faire weather in time of famine in time of warre in time of common sickenesse and the like which we vse are good and very good And were it not well that our requests were shewed vnto God in prayer and supplication with giuing of thankes If euerie man shall looke into himselfe we shall all of vs finde a great defect in our selues this way For if the hand of the Lord be any way vpon vs then we call vpon him and pray vnto him as for example if we be sicke then we poure out our requests vnto God for health and for deliuerance from that paine wherein we lie But how many of vs do then remember to praise the Lord either for that health which before the Lord gaue vnto vs or for other good graces and blessings of the soule and of the bodie wherewith euen then we do abound Nay surely the paine of our sickenesse takes such hold on vs that onely we remember it and pray to be deliuered from it forgetting the praises of the Lord for other his mercies vnto vs. And afterward when we are restored vnto health how many of vs do sing a new Song vnto the Lord for it We commend our Physition or such a potion that we tooke or such a medicine that was applyed or such a diet that we kept but not many of vs sing the praises of the Lord by whose onely blessing vpon those meanes we haue recouered our health I do instance onely in this one example But the like is to be said of other crosses If we be in pouerty in imprisonment in banishment yea if our head or tooth or toe do ake and the like we poure out our complaints before God and make our prayers vnto him But how seldome are our requests shewed vnto him with giuing of thankes I dispute not the point whether together with our praiers and supplications should alwayes be ioyned praise and thankesgiuing Sure it is that there is none of vs all in any such need or necessitie in any such miserie or affliction but we haue many blessings of the Lord for which we ought to be thankfull So that as we haue need to pray vnto the Lord so we haue cause also to giue thankes vnto the Lord euen then when we pray But this is it which I vrge that as we are to pray vnto the Lord for such things as we neede so we are to giue thankes vnto the Lord for such blessings as we haue receiued For this is true that whatsoeuer it be that we aske we are not worthie new blessings and graces vnlesse we be thankefull for the old And this is as true that so our payers are accepted with God as we are thankfull vnto God Our vnthankefulnesse shuts out our prayers that they enter not into the eares of the Lord God of hoasts And amongst other our sinnes in my iudgement our vnthankfulnesse is one great cause why the hand of the Lord now a long time hath bene and yet is so heauie vpon vs. Of late euen by the space of a twelue moneth he hath giuen vs great hope of remouing one of his plagues of dearth and famine from vs by
lying Ephes 4.25 and speake euery man truth vnto his neighbour Is it a truth in our deeds and in the waies of our life We are to be as Nathaniels Iohn 1.47 true Israelites in deed in whom is no guile not to make shew of one thing and in truth to be another thing Whatsoeuer truth it is it ought to be so precious vnto vs as that with the Apostle we should say 2. Cor. 13.8 We cannot do any thing against the truth but for the truth we cannot hold of errour against the truth we cannot lie to falsifie the truth we cannot dissemble to make shew of others then the truth is we are Let this one reason for this time serue to presse this point Christ is truth as himselfe saith Iohn 14.6 I am the way the truth and the life and whatsoeuer he spake was truth and for the truth for no guile was euer found in his mouth 1. Pet. 2.22 we are the sonnes of him who is truth that is of God we are redeemed by him who is truth that is by God we are regenerate and borne againe by the Spirit of truth we are called to the knowledge of the truth and so we shall dwell with God for euer if we speake the truth from our heart As then we will haue him who is true and truth it selfe to be our God and our selues to be his people and heires of his kingdome we are to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things are true Are we then to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things are true First let this teach vs to take heede and beware of errours in religion whereby the truth of the Gospel of Christ Iesus is peruerted Whosoeuer saith it if it be a truth it is to be maintained but if it be an errour from the truth whosoeuer saith it it is to be reiected If Fathers Councels Church and all say it if it be an errour what is that to me But if it be a truth be it Arrian or Lutheran or Papist or Protestant that saith it what is that to me No authoritie may giue warrant to an errour neither may any mans person or profession preiudice a truth but whatsoeuer is true we are to thinke on it and do it whatsoeuer is erroneous we are not to thinke on it nor to do it What shall we say then vnto them that wholly build vpon the Church the Church and euer runne on vs with open mouthes the doctrine of the Church the doctrine of the Church and this Church forsooth is the Church of Rome What shall we say vnto them that hauing laid downe and taught a truth afterwards perceiuing themselues therein to concurre with Caluin did therefore reuoke it and turned the truth into an error We say vnto them as Esay said vnto the Iewes in his time Esa 8.19.20 Should not a people enquire at their God To the law and to the testimonie if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them The thing that we aske is what is a truth according to the word what is an errour from the word not what the Church teacheth or what Caluin saith If they can shew that the things which their Church teacheth are true we professe our willingnesse to embrace whatsoeuer things are true and if Caluin say the truth why should they reiect it because he sayeth it Learne you to discerne betweene truth and error and looke not so much who sayeth it as whether it be true or erroneous that is said If the Church or some speciall professors of the truth agree vpon a truth it may verie well sway with vs. But howsoeuer men say a truth in religion is therefore to be receiued because it is a truth and an error therefore to be reiected because it is an errour If it be a truth receiue it if an errour reiect it Againe are we to thinke on and to do whatsoeuer things are true Let this then teach vs to put away lying out of our mouthes Whatsoeuer things are true we are to speake them in their due times and places but whatsoeuer things are lies and falshoods there is no time or place for the speaking of them For all lying is of the diuel and he is the father thereof Ioh. 8.44 And fearefull is the iudgement that lying draweth on with it for whosoeuer saith Iohn worketh abomination or lies Apoc. 21.27.22.15 shall not entâ—r into the heauenly Ierusalem and againe Without shall be dogs and enchanters and whoremongers and murtherers and idolaters and whosoeuer loueth or maketh lies And therefore the holy Ghost very often very carefully forbiddeth it saying Lie not one to another Coloss 3.9 Eph. 4.25 seeing that ye haue put off the old man with his workes and againe Cast off lying c. And yet see how men loue rather to lie then to speake truly as if they had rather runne with the diuell then walke in truth with God One desperately lyeth in despite of the truth and boasteth himselfe of his lying Another lieth hoping so to conceale his sins as he hath fallen into and so addeth iniquitie to iniquitie Another lieth but it is forsooth in ieast and he meaneth no harme by his lying And another lieth but it is forsooth greatly for the behoofe and good of his friend or else he would not doe it Thus lying which the Lord so much hateth euery where aboundeth And though none indeed can yet some thinke they may pleade pardon for their lying The desperate lier it may be hopeth not for nor reckoneth vpon any pardon He hath made a couenant with death and with hell he is at agreement And what pardon he hopeth for I know not that to conceale his other faults and sinnes also lieth But if two sinnes be not to be bound together because in one we shall not be vnpunished then what hope of impunitie when vnto other sinnes is added also lying Now for lying in ieast no man I thinke will say that it is either a lesse fault or more pardonable then an idle word and yet we see our blessed Sauiour tels vs Mat. 12.36 that of euery idle word that men shall speake they shall giue account thereof at the day of iudgement And as for lying for the behoofe and good of our friend the Apostle thereby plainly condemneth it in that we may not do euil by his rule that good may come thereof Rom. 3.8 So that we may not lie at all for as much as no lie is of the truth Some kind of lying is lesse faultie then other 1. Ioh. 2.21 but no lie is of the truth and we are to speake euery man truth vnto his neighbour Let vs therefore cast off all lying euen all kind of lying For the lying lips are an abomination to the Lord Prou. 12.22.19.5 and their iudgement sleepeth not For a false witnesse shall not be vnpunished and he that speaketh
baptisme one God and Father of vs all for meete it iâ— that so many as are ioyned together in the vnitie of these be also knit together in one minde and in one iudgment according to Christ Iesus Eph. 4.5 euen as our Apostle vrgeth this same reason to this same purpose else where Secondly because there is not a better remedie against dissensions and schismes theâ— to be like minded in the Lord as without which it cannot be but that there be dissensions and schismes For what was the cause of the dissensions contentions wherewith the Church of Corinth was troubled Was it not because they were not like minded in the Lord One held of Paul another of Apollos one of Cephas another of Christ one would pray and prophecie bare-headed another with his head couered and when they came vnto the Lord his Supper one was hungry and another was drunken And how can it bee but that there should bee dissensions and contentions when one likes this and another that one would haue this and another that one drawes this way and another that way In a little house yee know if the husband be of one minde and the wife of another the Parents of one minde and the children of another the master of one minde and the seruants of another and euery of them will needs follow their owne minde and fancie their owne way how troubled must needs that house be And therefore our blessed Sauiour being now ready to be offered in that holy praier for all his children praied that we might be all one euen as He and the Father were one Ioh. 17.21 that wee might all be one in the Father and in him euen that we might bee like minded in the Lord. Phil. 3.16 And in the next chapter our Apostle prescribeth it as a remedie against dissensions in the Church to proceede by one rule and to minde one thing If then we will walke as becommeth the Gospell of Christ we are not onely to bee ioyned in one faith and in hope but in all things wee are to be like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus we are to loue and like affect and fancie will and desire the same things as they are pleasing vnto the Lord being at one with God wee are to be of one minde amongst our selues Here then our aduersaries will aske of vs if this be so necessarie a dutie how happens it that ye are not all like minded What meane the tearmes of Zuinglians Lutheranes Bez. epist 5. Caluinists amongst you How is it that amongst you some are Brownists some Baroists some Puritanes some Protestants How is it that touching ceremonies touching discipline and the like there is such difference amongst you Doth not these things plainely argue that yee are not like minded amongst yourselues For answere whereunto 1. Of them that aske vs these questions I demand of them the like are they all like minded What meane then the tearmes of Thomists Scotists Vide Par. in Iren. cap. 26. Ockamists Canonists and Diuines amongst them How is it that amongst them some are White some Blacke some Gray Friers some Franciscans some Dominicans some Iesuits some barely Priests How is it that not touching ceremonies or discipline alone but touching maine and great points of doctrine there is such difference amongst them Touching the Scriptures doth not Arius Montanus say that the bookes of the old Testament not found in the Hebrue Canon are Apocryphall and doth not Bellarmine denie it Doth not Canus say that the Hebrue text is wholy corrupt by the malice of the Iewes and doth not Bellarmine denie it Doth not Bellarmine himselfe for expounding of the Scriptures sometimes referre vs to the fathers of the Church sometimes to generall Councels sometimes to the Pope and Cardinals sometimes to the Pope himselfe It would be too long to runne through the rest of many points of doctrine where in they dissent among themselues They neede no other to note this vnto the whole world then Bellarmine himselfe who in the beginning of the discussing of euery controuersie betwixt vs and them sheweth how not onely we dissent therein from them but how they dissent amongst themselues First therefore let them plucke out the beame of their owne eye that so they may see clearely the mote which is in our eie leâ— them cleare the point that they are like minded amongst themselues and then let them tell vs that we are not all of one minde But how doe they shew that wee are not all of one minde If ye be say they then what meane the tearmes of Zuinglians Lutherans Caluinists amongst you But I say vnto them what doe they meane to note vs by such tearmes The memories of these men we honour and reuerence as also we doe other notable lights which haue beene in the Church and are at this day But if we be named after any other name then only the name of Christ Iesus it is through their malice not by our desire Yea but how is it say they that some amongst you are Brownists some Baroists some Puritans some Protestants that touching ceremonies and outward discipline there is such difference amongst you I answere that if there be any Brownists or Baroists amongst vs wee hold them not to be of vs and therefore their distraction from vs ought not to be obiected vnto vs. Now for our difference about ceremonies and outward discipline I wish we were all like minded in these things and it is a fault and blemish of some in our Church that we are not like minded in these things But for the substance of doctrine and grounds of religion wherein is it that we are not like minded If they could no doubt they would taxe vs in the substance as they doe in the accident and as they cannot in the substance so I wish they could not taxe vs in the accident So should the ioy of our Sion be full if we were all like minded both for the substance and for the accident and so many as loue the peace of Sion and wish her prosperitie pray also that this her ioy may be fulfilled Againe this may serue to reproue a fault too too common amongst vs. For if we be ioined together in one faith and in one hope if we agree in the substance of truth we thinke it a small matter to dissent amongest our selues about smaller matters And indeed it is the lesse matter But yet it is a thing which we ought to labour euen to be like minded in the Lord in all things Which our Apostle sufficiently sheweth when in his exhortations vnto vs to be like minded he doth not limit vs vnto these or these things but indefinitely hee would haue vs to be like minded according to Christ Iesus In matters of faith and in matters of ceremonie in matters of doctrine and in matters of discipline in matters of life and in matters of learning in matters of religion and in
that they were to continue for euer yet that is so to be vnderstood as that the terme of their continuance was Christ his comming in the flesh for they being onely shadowes of good things to come when Christ which was the bodie figured by those shadowes came they had an end and were abolished as the Apostle shewes at large in the Epistle to the Hebrues And albeit there were not wanting both of the Iewes and of the Ebionits and Cerinthians that in the Apostles time ioyned circumcision with Christ Act. 15.1.28 and vrged it as necessarie to saluation yet we see that the Apostles thought it not meete to burden the Gentiles with circumcision or with the law nay the Apostle plainely telleth the Galathians Gal. 5.2 that if they be circumcised Christ shall profit them nothing 4. and againe that whosoeuer are iustified by the law they are fallen from grace In both which places the Apostle shewes that to ioyne with Christ circumcision or the law as things necessarie to saluation is not onely vnprofitable but also hurtfull Yea now that Christ Iesus is come in the flesh in him neither circumcision auaileth any thing Gal. 5.6.6.15 nor vncircumcision but onely a new creature regenerated by faith which worketh by loue Yea but here the question happily will be asked touching circumcision why it was abolished seeing it was a seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 as the Apostle witnesseth If it had beene a seale of the righteousnesse of the law it might very well haue beene thought that when the claime of righteousnesse by the law ceased then the seale thereof should likewise be abolished But being the seale of the righteousnes of faith it may seeme that the righteousnesse of faith remayning the seale thereof should not be abolished I answer 1. out of the Apostle that he doth not simply say that circumcision was a seale of the righteousnesse of faith but of the righteousnesse of the faith which Abraham had when he was vncircumcised Now what was the righteousnesse of his faith Surely other then that which is now our righteousnesse of faith For vnto vs it is accounted for righteousnesse that we beleeue in Iesus Christ already come in the flesh and this is our righteousnesse of faith But vnto him it was accounted for righteousnesse that hee beleeued in the promised seede which should afterwards come in the flesh and this was his righteousnesse of faith Right therefore it was that when the promised seede which he beleeued came in the flesh the seale of this righteousnesse of his faith should be abolished euen as the seales also of the righteousnesse of our faith shall be abolished at his second comming vnto iudgement when all things shall be accomplished and we shall see him face to face euen as he is Againe vnto the very question it selfe why circumcision was abolished I answer that it was most needfull Gal. 5.3 because euery man that is circumcised is bound as saith the Apostle to keepe the whole law Wherevpon else where the Apostle calls circumcision a bondage Gal. 2.4.4.4.5 in which bondage they were kept vntill faith came But when the fulnes of time was come God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman made vnder the law that he might redeeme all which were vnder the law and he tooke all the ceremonies and rites that were against vs out of the way and fastned them on his crosse Thus then yee see the abolishing as of all the ceremonies rites sacrifices of the law so of carnall circumcision after that faith came that is after that we began to beleeue in Christ Iesus manifested in the flesh I know not whether I speake so plainely of these things as that ye do conceiue me neither know I how to speake more plainely Consider how they arise from the place we now handle and they will be so much the more easie to be vnderstood If now yee aske me whether circumcision be quite and vtterly now abolished so that nothing thereof remaineth I answer that the ceremonie of the circumcision of the flesh is vtterly abolished so that nothing of the ceremonie now remaineth But that which was morally signified thereby to â—it regeneration and the circumcision of the heart from all euill and wicked affections that is that which when the ceremonie was in vse was most accepted and that still remaineth and this is that which I should now secondly haue obserued from these words if the time had giuen leaue LECTVRE LI. PHILIP 3. Vers 3. For we are the circumcision which worship God in the spirit and reioyce in Christ Iesus and haue no confidence in the flesh IF now againe yee aske mee whether Circumcision be quite and vtterly so abolished as that nothing thereof remaineth I answer that the circumcision of the flesh is quite and vtterly abolished so that since faith came that is since we began to beleeue in Christ manifested in the flesh iustified in the spirit and receiued vp into glory nothing at all of that ceremonie remaineth But euen then when the ceremonie was in vse both this and likewise all other ceremonies of the law had besides the ceremonie a morall vse and signification vnto that people of the Iewes which was farre and incomparably more accepted with God then was the ceremonie it selfe whatsoeuer it was This we may plainely see and perceiue by those manifold increpations so often vsed in the writings of the Prophets when obseruing the ceremonie commanded the Iewes neglected that morall vse thereof which they should especially haue regarded Esay 1.11 I am full saith the Lord of the burnt offering of rammes and of the fat of fed beasts and I desire not the bloud of bullockes nor of lambes nor of goates Bring no mo oblations in vaine 13. incense is an abomination to me c. Againe Amos 5.21 in another place he saith I hate and abhorre your feast daies and I will not smell in your solemne assemblies though yee offer me burnt offerings and meat offerings I will not accept them neither will I regard the peace offerings of your fat beasts Amos 5.22 What then Did not the Lord desire the bloud of bullockes nor of lambes nor of goates Did he not regard burnt offerings peace offerings and meat offerings Were the sabboths and new moones and feast daies such things as in which he tooke no pleasure at all No doubt but the Lord had commanded all these things whereof the Prophets here speake in his law giuen by the hand of Moses as might easily be proued out of the bookes of Numbers and Leuiticus And this was it that the hypocriticall Iewes stood vpon with the Prophets saying that they kept the law of God duely because they obserued the outward ceremonies sacrifices commanded in the law But this was that that the Lord by his Prophets reproued in them that they neglected that morall vse of those things which they
with men but not with God Which is in effect as if he should haue said If Abraham were iustified by workes then was he not iustified by faith Againe that place in the eleuenth chapter to the Romans is plaine to this purpose where it is said If it be of grace Rom. 11.6 it is no more of workes or else were grace no more grace but if it be of workes it is no more grace or else were worke no more worke For albeit the Apostles speech there be of the election of the Iewes and not of the matter of iustification yet the Apostles reason being drawne from the nature of grace and workes it holdeth as well in the one as in the other euen generally for speake of election speake of iustification speake of saluation or the like still it holdeth If it be of grace it is no more of workes or elâ—e were grace no more grace but if it be of workes c. For if it be of grace whether it be righteousnesse or saluation or whatsoeuer it be it is giuen freely but if it be of workes then is iâ— giuen not by fauour or freely but by debt the nature of grace and the nature of worke inforcing either of them so much The reason why if our righteousnesse be of workes it is not of faith and if it be of faith it is not of workes is because the one of these excludes the other Gal. 5.4 for as the Apostle saith Whosoeuer are iustified by the Law yee are fallen from grace As if heâ— should haue said Iustification by the Law excludes iustification by grace Rom. 3 27. And againe the Apostle saith that our reioycing is excluded by the Law of faith As if he should haue said wee are iustified by faith and that excludes all our reioycing in any righteousnesse by our workes So that yee see plainly that if our iustification be by the righteousnesse of workes then is it not by the righteousnesse of faith and if it be by the righteousnesse of faith then is it not by the righteousnesse of works This may serue to instruct and to arme vs against their damnable errour that tell vs that we are iustified and accounted righteous before God partly by faith in Christ Iesus and partly by our good workes done here in the body For if they may be thus mixt as they tell vs the one with the other if our righteousnesse before God may be both by faith and by workes then why doth the Apostle so oppose the one against the other why doth hee alwayes so carefully seuer the one from the other why would hee be found in that day not hauing his owne righteousnesse but onely the righteousnesse which is through the faith of Christ why may not righteousnesse be counted both by fauour and by debt why may not righteousnesse be before God both by grace and by workes why should our reioicing be excluded by the law of faith For what else are all these things but so many inuincible arguments that wee cannot be iustified before God both by faith and by workes Shifts I know they haue whereby they deceiue themselues and many other vnstable soules whom they leade into the same pernicious errours with themselues But let vs hearken what the spirit saith neither let vs couple together the things which the spirit hath sundred If the spirit haue told vs that the wages is not counted both by fauour and by debt that righteousnesse is not both by grace and by workes let it suffice vs that the spirit hath said so and only let vs seeke â—hether it be by grace or by workes that we are counted righteous before God Secondly I note that the Apostle would be found in that last and great day not hauing his owne righteousnesse which is of the Law that is not hauing that righteousnesse which is his by the performance of those things which the Law required as his cloke to be couered withall when hee shall stand in the iudgement and in the congregation of the righteous For that the Apostle expoundeth to be the righteousnesse of the Law which is by performance of the workes of the Law according as it is said Rom. 10.5 Rom. 3.27 The man that doth these things shall liue thereby Whereupon it is also called the Law of workes the Law which commandeth those workes by the obseruation whereof a man is called righteous The Apostle would bee found not hauing this righteousnesse which is by the workes of the Law What then would he be found in that day without any good workes without all holinesse of life without all righteousnesse by the Law Was it his desire to be found a sinner in that day Did hee thinke it would be better for him if he should be found vnrighteous then if he should be found righteous in that day No such matter Nay when he was now ready to be offered vp vpon the sacrifice and seruice of their faith whom he had wonne vnto the faith when the time of his departing out of the body was at hand hee reioyced that hee had fought a good fight that hee had finished his course that he had kept the faith And when hee laboured in the worke of his ministerie more abundantly then all the rest he had respect vnto his reioycing in the day of Christ that he had not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine He knew that the sentence in that day would passe thus Maâ—t 25.34.35.36.37.38 c. Come yee blessed of my Father inherit yee the kingdome prepared for you from the foundations of the world for I was an hungred and yee gaue me meat c. And againe Depart from mee yee cursed into euerlasting fire c. He knew that his watchings his fastings his stripes his imprisonments his perils his labours his care of all the Churches should not be in vaine in the Lord. He desired therefore no doubt to be found in that day filled with the fruits of righteousnesse and abounding in euery good worke hee desired no doubt in that day to heare that voice Mat. 25.21 It is well done good seruant and faithfull thou hast beene faithfull in little I will make thee ruler â—uer much enter into thy masters ioy How then would he be found not hauing his owne righteousnesse which is of the law 1. for righteousnesse by the ceremoniall law he cared not at all for that he iudged that simply to be but losse to be but dung 2. for righteousnes by the morall law by the obseruation of the duties commanded in the first and second table touching the loue of God and of his neighbour he iudged that also to be dung in respect of any merit if hee should bee iudged by it He would therefore be found in that day not hauing his owne righteousnes which is of the Law euen of the law morall as to be iudged of the Lord by it by the merit of it He would haue righteousnes and holinesse